-
1 состояния процесса
Programming: process statesУниверсальный русско-английский словарь > состояния процесса
-
2 БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ
Мы приняли следующие сокращения для наиболее часто упоминаемых книг и журналов:IJP - International Journal of Psycho-analysisJAPA - Journal of the American Psychoanalytic AssociationSE - Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud, ed. James Strachey (London: Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psycho-Analysis, 1953—74.)PSOC - Psychoanalytic Study of the Child (New Haven: Yale University Press)PQ - Psychoanalytic QuarterlyWAF - The Writings of Anna Freud, ed. Anna Freud (New York: International Universities Press, 1966—74)PMC - Psychoanalysis The Major Concepts ed. Burness E. Moore and Bernard D. Fine (New Haven: Yale University Press)\О словаре: _about - Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts\1. Abend, S. M. Identity. PMC. Forthcoming.2. Abend, S. M. (1974) Problems of identity. PQ, 43.3. Abend, S. M., Porder, M. S. & Willick, M. S. (1983) Borderline Patients. New York: Int. Univ. Press.4. Abraham, K. (1916) The first pregenital stage of libido. Selected Papers. London, Hogarth Press, 1948.5. Abraham, K. (1917) Ejaculatio praecox. In: selected Papers. New York Basic Books.6. Abraham, K. (1921) Contributions to the theory of the anal character. Selected Papers. New York: Basic Books, 1953.7. Abraham, K. (1924) A Short study of the development of the libido, viewed in the light of mental disorders. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1927.8. Abraham, K. (1924) Manic-depressive states and the pre-genital levels of the libido. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1949.9. Abraham, K. (1924) Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1948.10. Abraham, K. (1924) The influence of oral erotism on character formation. Ibid.11. Abraham, K. (1925) The history of an impostor in the light of psychoanalytic knowledge. In: Clinical Papers and Essays on Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books, 1955, vol. 2.12. Abrams, S. (1971) The psychoanalytic unconsciousness. In: The Unconscious Today, ed. M. Kanzer. New York: Int. Univ. Press.13. Abrams, S. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.14. Abse, D W. (1985) The depressive character In Depressive States and their Treatment, ed. V. Volkan New York: Jason Aronson.15. Abse, D. W. (1985) Hysteria and Related Mental Disorders. Bristol: John Wright.16. Ackner, B. (1954) Depersonalization. J. Ment. Sci., 100.17. Adler, A. (1924) Individual Psychology. New York: Harcourt, Brace.18. Akhtar, S. (1984) The syndrome of identity diffusion. Amer. J. Psychiat., 141.19. Alexander, F. (1950) Psychosomatic Medicine. New York: Norton.20. Allen, D. W. (1974) The Feat- of Looking. Charlottesvill, Va: Univ. Press of Virginia.21. Allen, D. W. (1980) Psychoanalytic treatment of the exhibitionist. In: Exhibitionist, Description, Assessment, and Treatment, ed. D. Cox. New York: Garland STPM Press.22. Allport, G. (1937) Personality. New York: Henry Holt.23. Almansi, R. J. (1960) The face-breast equation. JAPA, 6.24. Almansi, R. J. (1979) Scopophilia and object loss. PQ, 47.25. Altman, L. Z. (1969) The Dream in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.26. Altman, L. Z. (1977) Some vicissitudes of love. JAPA, 25.27. American Psychiatric Association. (1987) Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, 3d ed. revised. Washington, D. C.28. Ansbacher, Z. & Ansbacher, R. (1956) The Individual Psychology of Alfred Adler. New York: Basic Books.29. Anthony, E. J. (1981) Shame, guilt, and the feminine self in psychoanalysis. In: Object and Self, ed. S. Tuttman, C. Kaye & M. Zimmerman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.30. Arlow. J. A. (1953) Masturbation and symptom formation. JAPA, 1.31. Arlow. J. A. (1959) The structure of the deja vu experience. JAPA, 7.32. Arlow. J. A. (1961) Ego psychology and the study of mythology. JAPA, 9.33. Arlow. J. A. (1963) Conflict, regression and symptom formation. IJP, 44.34. Arlow. J. A. (1966) Depersonalization and derealization. In: Psychoanalysis: A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.35. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Fantasy, memory and reality testing. PQ, 38.36. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Unconscious fantasy and disturbances of mental experience. PQ, 38.37. Arlow. J. A. (1970) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 51.38. Arlow. J. A. (1975) The structural hypothesis. PQ, 44.39. Arlow. J. A. (1977) Affects and the psychoanalytic situation. IJP, 58.40. Arlow. J. A. (1979) Metaphor and the psychoanalytic situation. PQ, 48.41. Arlow. J. A. (1979) The genesis of interpretation. JAPA, 27 (suppl.).42. Arlow. J. A. (1982) Problems of the superego concept. PSOC, 37.43. Arlow. J. A. (1984) Disturbances of the sense of time. PQ, 53.44. Arlow. J. A. (1985) Some technical problems of countertransference. PQ, 54.45. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1963) Psychoanalytic Concepts and the Structural Theory, New York: Int. Univ. Press.46. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1969) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 50.47. Asch, S. S. (1966) Depression. PSOC, 21.48. Asch, S. S. (1976) Varieties of negative therapeutic reactions and problems of technique. JAPA, 24.49. Atkins, N. (1970) The Oedipus myth. Adolescence, and the succession of generations. JAPA, 18.50. Atkinson, J. W. & Birch, D. (1970) The Dynamics of Action. New York: Wiley.51. Bachrach, H. M. & Leaff, L. A. (1978) Analyzability. JAPA, 26.52. Bacon, C. (1956) A developmental theory of female homosexuality. In: Perversions,ed, S. Lorand & M. Balint. New York: Gramercy.53. Bak, R. C. (1953) Fetishism. JAPA. 1.54. Bak, R. C. (1968) The phallic woman. PSOC, 23.55. Bak, R. C. & Stewart, W. A. (1974) Fetishism, transvestism, and voyeurism. An American Handbook of Psychiatry, ed. S. Arieti. New York: Basic Books, vol. 3.56. Balint, A. (1949) Love for mother and mother-love. IJP, 30.57. Balter, L., Lothane, Z. & Spencer, J. H. (1980) On the analyzing instrument, PQ, 49.58. Basch, M. F. (1973) Psychoanalysis and theory formation. Ann. Psychoanal., 1.59. Basch, M. F. (1976) The concept of affect. JAPA, 24.60. Basch, M. F. (1981) Selfobject disorders and psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 29.61. Basch, M. F. (1983) Emphatic understanding. JAPA. 31.62. Balldry, F. Character. PMC. Forthcoming.63. Balldry, F. (1983) The evolution of the concept of character in Freud's writings. JAPA. 31.64. Begelman, D. A. (1971) Misnaming, metaphors, the medical model and some muddles. Psychiatry, 34.65. Behrends, R. S. & Blatt, E. J. (1985) Internalization and psychological development throughout the life cycle. PSOC, 40.66. Bell, A. (1961) Some observations on the role of the scrotal sac and testicles JAPA, 9.67. Benedeck, T. (1949) The psychosomatic implications of the primary unit. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 19.68. Beres, C. (1958) Vicissitudes of superego functions and superego precursors in childhood. FSOC, 13.69. Beres, D. Conflict. PMC. Forthcoming.70. Beres, D. (1956) Ego deviation and the concept of schizophrenia. PSOC, 11.71. Beres, D. (1960) Perception, imagination and reality. IJP, 41.72. Beres, D. (1960) The psychoanalytic psychology of imagination. JAPA, 8.73. Beres, D. & Joseph, E. D. (1965) Structure and function in psychoanalysis. IJP, 46.74. Beres, D. (1970) The concept of mental representation in psychoanalysis. IJP, 51.75. Berg, M D. (1977) The externalizing transference. IJP, 58.76. Bergeret, J. (1985) Reflection on the scientific responsi bilities of the International Psychoanalytical Association. Memorandum distributed at 34th IPA Congress, Humburg.77. Bergman, A. (1978) From mother to the world outside. In: Grolnick et. al. (1978).78. Bergmann, M. S. (1980) On the intrapsychic function of falling in love. PQ, 49.79. Berliner, B. (1966) Psychodynamics of the depressive character. Psychoanal. Forum, 1.80. Bernfeld, S. (1931) Zur Sublimierungslehre. Imago, 17.81. Bibring, E. (1937) On the theory of the therapeutic results of psychoanalysis. IJP, 18.82. Bibring, E. (1941) The conception of the repetition compulsion. PQ, 12.83. Bibring, E. (1953) The mechanism of depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.84. Bibring, E. (1954) Psychoanalysis and the dynamic psychotherapies. JAPA, 2.85. Binswanger, H. (1963) Positive aspects of the animus. Zьrich: Spring.86. Bion Francesca Abingdon: Fleetwood Press.87. Bion, W. R. (1952) Croup dynamics. IJP, 33.88. Bion, W. R. (1961) Experiences in Groups. London: Tavistock.89. Bion, W. R. (1962) A theory of thinking. IJP, 40.90. Bion, W. R. (1962) Learning from Experience. London: William Heinemann.91. Bion, W. R. (1963) Elements of Psychoanalysis. London: William Heinemann.92. Bion, W. R. (1965) Transformations. London: William Heinemann.93. Bion, W. R. (1970) Attention and Interpretation. London: Tavistock.94. Bion, W. R. (1985) All My Sins Remembered, ed. Francesca Bion. Adingdon: Fleetwood Press.95. Bird, B. (1972) Notes on transference. JAPA, 20.96. Blanck, G. & Blanck, R. (1974) Ego Psychology. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.97. Blatt, S. J. (1974) Levels of object representation in anaclitic and introjective depression. PSOC, 29.98. Blau, A. (1955) A unitary hypothesis of emotion. PQ, 24.99. Bleuler, E. (1911) Dementia Praecox or the Group of Schizophrenias. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1951.100. Blos, P. (1954) Prolonged adolescence. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 24.101. Blos, P. (1962) On Adolescence. New York: Free Press.102. Blos, P. (1972) The epigenesia of the adult neurosis. 27.103. Blos, P. (1979) Modification in the traditional psychoanalytic theory of adolescent development. Adolescent Psychiat., 8.104. Blos, P. (1984) Son and father. JAPA_. 32.105. Blum, G. S. (1963) Prepuberty and adolescence, In Studies ed. R. E. Grinder. New York: McMillan.106. Blum, H. P. Symbolism. FMC. Forthcoming.107. Blum, H. P. (1976) Female Psychology. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).108. Blum, H. P. (1976) Masochism, the ego ideal and the psychology of women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).109. Blum, H. P. (1980) The value of reconstruction in adult psychoanalysis. IJP, 61.110. Blum, H. P. (1981) Forbidden quest and the analytic ideal. PQ, 50.111. Blum, H. P. (1983) Defense and resistance. Foreword. JAFA, 31.112. Blum, H. P., Kramer, Y., Richards, A. K. & Richards, A. D., eds. (1988) Fantasy, Myth and Reality: Essays in Honor of Jacob A. Arlow. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.113. Boehm, F. (1930) The femininity-complex In men. IJP,11.114. Boesky, D. Structural theory. PMC. Forthcoming.115. Boesky, D. (1973) Deja raconte as a screen defense. PQ, 42.116. Boesky, D. (1982) Acting out. IJP, 63.117. Boesky, D. (1986) Questions about Sublimation In Psychoanalysis the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.118. Bornstein, B. (1935) Phobia in a 2 1/2-year-old child. PQ, 4.119. Bornstein, B. (1951) On latency. PSOC, 6.120. Bornstein, M., ed. (1983) Values and neutrality in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 3.121. Bowlby, J. (1960) Grief and morning in infancy and early childhood. PSOC. 15.122. Bowlby, J. (1961) Process of mourning. IJP. 42.123. Bowlby, J. (1980) Attachment and Loss, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.124. Bradlow, P. A. (1973) Depersonalization, ego splitting, non-human fantasy and shame. IJP, 54.125. Brazelton, T. B., Kozlowsky, B. & Main, M. (1974) The early motherinfant interaction. In: The Effect of the Infant on Its Caregiver, ed. M. Lewis & L. Rosenblum New York Wiley.126. Brenner, C. (1957) The nature and development of the concept of repression in Freud's writings. PSOC, 12.127. Brenner, C. (1959) The masochistic character. JAPA, 7.128. Brenner, C. (1973) An Elementary Textbook of Psycho-analysis. New York Int. Univ. Press.129. Brenner, C. (1974) On the nature and development of affects PQ, 43.130. Brenner, C. (1976) Psychoanalytic Technique and Psychic Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.131. Brenner, C. (1979) The Mind in Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.132. Brenner, C. (1979) Working alliance, therapeutic alliance and transference. JAPA, 27.133. Brenner, C. (1981) Defense and defense mechanisms. PQ, 50.134. Brenner, C. (1983) Defense. In: the Mind in Conflict. New York Int. Univ. Press.135. Bressler, B. (1965) The concept of the self. Psychoanalytic Review, 52.136. Breuer, J. & Freud, S. (1983—95) Studies on Hysteria. SE, 3.137. Breznitz, S., ed. (1983) The Denial of Stress. New York: Int. Univ. Press.138. Brody, S. (1964) Passivity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.139. Brown, H. (1970) Psycholinquistics. New York: Free Press.140. Bruner, J. S. (1964) The course of cognitive growth. Amer. Psychologist. 19.141. Bruner, J., Jolly, A. & Sylva, K. (1976) Play. New York Basic Books.142. Bruner, J. E., Olver, R. R. &Greenfield, P. M. (1966) Studies in Cognitive Growth. New York: Wiley.143. Buie, D H. (1981) Empathy. JAPA, 29.144. Burgner, M. & Edgeumble, R. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relationships. PSOC, 27.145. Call, J. ed. (1979) Basic Handbook of Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.146. Carroll, G. (1956) Language, Thought and Reality. Cambridge & London: M. I. T. Press & John Wiley.147. Cavenar, J. O. & Nash, J. L. (1976) The effects of Combat on the normal personality. Comprehensive Psychiat., 17.148. Chassequet-Smirgel, J. (1978) Reflections on the connection between perversion and sadism. IJP, 59.149. Chomsky, N. (1978) Language and unconscious knowledge. In: Psychoanalysis and Language, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, vol. 3.150. Clower, V. (1975) Significance of masturbation in female sexual development and function. In: Masturbation from Infancy to Senescence, ed. I. Marcus & J. Francis. New York: Int. Uni" Press.151. Coen, S. J. & Bradlow, P. A. (1982) Twin transference as a compromise formation. JAPA, 30.152. Compton, A. Object and relationships. PMC. Forthcoming.153. Cullen, W. (1777) First Lines of the Practice of Psysic. Edinburgh: Bell, Brandfute.154. Curtis, B. C. (1969) Psychoanalytic understanding and treatment of impotence. In: Sexual Function and Dysfunction, ed. P. J. Fink & V. B. O. Hummett. Philadelphia: F. A. Davis.155. Darwin, C. (1874) The Descent of Man. New York: Hurst.156. Davidoff-Hirsch, H. (1985) Oedipal and preoedipal phenomena. JAPA, 33.157. Davis, M. & Wallbridge, D. (1981) Boundary and Space. New York: Brunner-Mazel.158. Deutsch, H. (1932) Homosexuality in women. PQ, 1.159. Deutsch, H. (1934) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.160. Deutsch, H. (1937) Absence of grief. PQ, 6.161. Deutsch, H. (1942) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.162. Deutsch, H. (1955) The impostor. In: Neuroses and Character Types. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.163. Devereux, G. (1953) Why Oedipus killed Lains. IJP, 34.164. Dewald, P. (1982) Psychoanalytic perspectives On resistance. In: resistance, Psychodynamics. and Behavioral Approaches, ed. P. Wachtel. New York: Plenum Press.165. Dickes, R. (1963) Fetishistic behavior. JAPA. 11.166. Dickes, R. (1965) The defensive function of an altered state of consciousness. JAPA, 13.167. Dickes, R. (1967) Severe regressive disruption of the therapeutic alliance. JAPA, 15.168. Dickes, R. (1981) Sexual myths and misinformation. In: Understanding Human Behaviour in Health and Illness, ed. R. C. Simon & H. Pardes. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.169. Dorpat, T. L. (1985) Denial and Defense in the Therapeutic Situation. New York: Jason Aronson.170. Downey, T. W. (1978) Transitional phenomena in the analysis of early adolescent males. PSOC, 33.171. Dunbar, F. (1954) Emotions and Bodily Functions. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.172. Easson, W. M. (1973) The earliest ego development, primitive memory traces, and the Isakower phenomenon. PQ, 42.173. Edelheit, H. (1971) Mythopoiesis and the primal scene. Psychoanal. Study Society, 5.174. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relation ships, part I. PSOC, 27.175. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1975) The phallicnarcissistic phase. PSOC, 30.176. Eidelberg, L. (1960) A third contribution to the study of slips of the tongue. IJP, 41.177. Eidelberg, L. (1968) Encyclopedia of Psychoanalysis. New York: The Free Press; London: Collier-MacMillan.178. Eissler, K. R. (1953) The effect of the structure of the ego on psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 1.179. Ellenberg, H. F. (1970) The Discovery of the Unconscious. New York: Basic Books.180. Emde, R. N. (1980) Toward a psychoanalytic theory of affect: I. & G. H. Pollock. Washington NYMH.181. Emde R., Gaensbaner, T. & Harmon R. (1976) Emotional Expression in Infancy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.182. Erode R. & Harmon, R. J. (1972) Endogenous and exogenous smiling systems in early infancy. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 11.183. Engel, G. L. (1962) Psychological Development in Health and Disease. New York Saunders.184. Engel, G. L. (1967) Psychoanalytic theory of somatic disorder. JAPA, 15.185. Engel, G. L. (1968) A reconsideration of the role of conversion in somatic disease. Compr. Psychiat., 94.186. English, H. B. & English, A. C. (1958) A comprehensive Dictionary of Psychological and Psychoanalytical Terms. New York: David McKay.187. Erard, R. (1983) New wine in old skins. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 10.188. Erdelyi, M. H. (1985) Psychoanalysis. New York: W. H. Freeman.189. Erikson, E. H. (1950) Childhood and Society. New York: Norton.190. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The concept of ego identity. JAPA, 4.191. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The problem of ego identity. JAPA, 4.192. Esman, A. H. (1973) The primal scene. PSOC, 28.193. Esman, A. H. (1975) The Psychology of Adolescence. New York: Int. Univ. Press.194. Esman, A. H. (1979) Some reflections on boredom. JAPA, 27.195. Esman, A. H. (1983) The "stimulus barrier": a review and reconsideration. PSOC, 38.196. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1952) Psychoanalytic Studies of the Personality. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.197. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1954) An Object-Relations Theory of the Personality. New York: Basic Books.198. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1963) Synopsis of an Object-Relations theory of the personality. IJP, 44.199. Fawcett, J., Clark, D. C., Scheftner, W. H. & Hedecker, D. (1983) Differences between anhedonia and normal hedonic depressive states. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 40.200. Fenichel, O. (1934) On the psychology of boredom. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, 1953, vol. 1.201. Fenichel, O. (1941) Problems of Psychoanalytic Technique. Albany, N. Y.: Psychoanalytic Quaterly.202. Fenichel, O. (1945) Character disorders. In: The Psychoanalytic Theory of the Neurosis. New York: Norton.203. Fenichel, O. (1945) The Psychoanalytic Theory of Neurosis New York: Norton.204. Fenichel, O. (1954) Ego strength and ego weakness. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, vol. 2.205. Ferenczi, S. (1909) Introjection and transference. In: Sex in Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.206. Ferenczi, S. (191617) Disease or patho-neurosis. The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press, 1950.207. Ferenczi, S. (1925) Psychoanalysis of sexual habits. In: The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.208. Fine, B. D., Joseph, E. D. & Waldhorn, H. F., eds. (1971) Recollection and Reconstruction in Psychoanalysis. Monograph 4, Kris Study Group. New York: Int. Univ. Press.209. Fink, G. (1967) Analysis of the Isakower phenomenon. JAPA, 15.210. Fink, P. J. (1970) Correlation between "actual" neurosis and the work of Masters and Johson. P. Q, 39.211. Finkenstein, L. (1975) Awe premature ejaculation. P. Q, 44.212. Firestein, S. K. (1978) A review of the literature. In: Termination in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.213. Fisher, C. et. al. (1957) A study of the preliminary stages of the construction of dreams and images. JAPA, 5.214. Fisher, C. et. al. (1968) Cycle of penile erection synchronous with dreaming (REM) sleep. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 12.215. Fliess, R. (1942) The metapsychology of the analyst. PQ, 12.216. Fliess, R. (1953) The Revival of Interest in the Dream. New York: Int. Univ. Press.217. Fodor, N. & Gaynor, F. (1950) Freud: Dictionary of Psycho-analysis. New York: Philosophical Library.218. Fordham, M. (1969) Children as Individuals. London: Hodder & Stoughton.219. Fordham, M. (1976) The Self and Autism. London: Academic Press.220. Fraiberg, S. (1969) Object constancy and mental representation. PSOC, 24.221. Frank, A. Metapsychology. PMS. Forthcoming.222. Frank, A. & Muslin, H. (1967) The development of Freud's concept of primal repression. PSOC, 22.223. Frank, H. (1977) Dynamic patterns for failure in college students. Can. Psychiat. Ass. J., 22.224. French, T. & Fromm, E. (1964) Dream Interpretation. New York: Basic Books.225. Freud, A. (1936) The Ego and the Mechanisms of Defense. New York Int. Univ. Press.226. Freud, A. (1951) Observations on child development. PSOC, 6.227. Freud, A. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. WAF, 4.228. Freud, A. (1958) Adolescence. WAF, 5.229. Freud, A. (1962) Assessment of childhood disturbances. PSOC, 17.230. Freud, A. (1962) Comments on psychic trauma. In: Furst (1967).231. Freud, A. (1963) The concept of developmental lines. PSOC, 18.232. Freud, A. (1965) Assessment of pathology, part 2. WAF, 6.233. Freud, A. (1965) Normality and Pathology in Childhood. New York: Int. Univ. Press.234. Freud, A. (1970) The infantile neurosis. WAF, 7.235. Freud, A. (1971) Comments on aggression. IJP, 53.236. Freud, A. (1971) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 26.237. Freud, A. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.238. Freud, S. (1887—1902) Letters to Wilhelm Fliess. New York: Basic Books, 1954.239. Freud, S. (1891) On the interpretation of the aphasias. SE, 3.240. Freud, S. (1893—95) Studies on hysteria. SE, 2.241. Freud, S. (1894) The neuropsychoses of defence. SE, 3.242. Freud, S. (1895) On the ground for detaching a particular syndrome from neurasthenia under the description "anxiety neurosis". SE, 3.243. Freud, S. (1895) Project for a scientific psychology. SE, 1.244. Freud, S. (1896) Draft K, Jameary 1, 1896, Neuroses of defense (A Christmas fairytale). In: Extracts from the Fliess papers (1892—99).245. Freud, S. (1896) Further remarks on the neuropsychosis of defense. SE, 3.246. Freud, S. (1896) Heredity and aetiology of neurosis. SE, 3.247. Freud, S. (1898) Sexuality in the aetiology of the neurosis. SE, 3.248. Freud, S. (1899) Screen memories. SE, 3.249. Freud, S. (1900) The interpretation of dreams. SE, 4—5.250. Freud, S. (1901) Childhood memories and screen memories SE, 6.251. Freud, S. (1901) On dreams. SE, 5.252. Freud, S. (1901) The psychopathology of everyday life. SE, 6.253. Freud, S. (1905) Fragments of an analysis of a case of hysteria. SE, 7.254. Freud, S. (1905) Jokes and their relation to the unconscious. SE, 8.255. Freud, S. (1905) Psysical (or mental) treatment. SE, 7.256. Freud, S. (1905) Three essays on the theory of sexuality. SE. 7.257. Freud, S. (1908) Character and anal erotism. SE, 9.258. Freud, S. (1908) On the sexual theories of children. SE, 9.259. Freud, S. (1908) Preface to Wilhelm Stekel's Nervous Anxiety-States and Their Treatment. SE, 9.260. Freud, S. (1909) Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old boy. SE, 10.261. Freud, S. (1909) Family romances. SE, 9.262. Freud, S. (1909) Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis. SE, 10.263. Freud, S. (1910) A special type of choice of object made by men. SE, 11.264. Freud, S. (1910) The autithentical meaning of primal words. SE, 11.265. Freud, S. (1910) The future prospects of psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 11.266. Freud, S. (1910) The psychoanalytic view of psychogenic disturbance of vision. SE, 11.267. Freud, S. (1911) Formulations on the two principles of mental functioning. SE, 12.268. Freud, S. (1911) Notes on a case of paranoia. SE, 12.269. Freud, S. (1911) Psychoanalytic notes on an autobiographical account of a case of paranoia. SE, 12.270. Freud, S. (1911—15) Papers on technique. SE, 12.271. Freud, S. (1912) Contribution to a discussion on masturbation. SE, 12.272. Freud, S. (1912) On the universal tendency to abasement in the sphere of love. SE, 11.273. Freud, S. (1912) The dynamics of transference. SE, 12.274. Freud, S. (1913) Editor's note The disposition to obsessional neurosis. SE, 12.275. Freud, S. (1913) On beginning the treatment. SE, 12.276. Freud, S. (1913) Totem and taboo. SE, 13.277. Freud, S. (1914) Fausse reconnaissance (deja reconte) in psychoanalytic treatment. SE, 13.278. Freud, S. (1914) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 15.279. Freud, S. (1914) Observations on transference love. SE, 12.280. Freud, S. (1914) On narcissism. SE. 14.281. Freud, S. (1914) On the history of the psychoanalytic movement. SE, 14.282. Freud, S. (1914) Remembering, repeating, and working-through. SE, 12.283. Freud, S. (1914—16) Some character types met with in psychoanalysis. (II) Those wrecked by success SE, 14.284. Freud, S. (1915) Das UnbewuЯte. Gesammelte Werke, 10.285. Freud, S. (1915) Instincts and their vicissitudes. SE, 14.286. Freud, S. (1915) Observation on transference-love. SE, I2.287. Freud, S. (1915) Repression. SE, 14.288. Freud, S. (1915) The unconscious. SE, 14.289. Freud, S. (1915—17) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 15 & 16.290. Freud, S. (1916) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.291. Freud, S. (1916) Some character types met with in psychoanalytic work. SE, 16.292. Freud, S. (1917) A metapsychological supplement to the theory of dreams. SE, 14.293. Freud, S. (1917) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.294. Freud, S. (1917) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 14.295. Freud, S. (1917) On transformations of instinct as exemplified in anal erotism. SE, 17.296. Freud, S. (1918) From the history of an infantile neurosis. SE, 17.297. Freud, S. (1919) "A child is being beaten". SE, 17.298. Freud, S. (1919) Lines of advance in psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 17.299. Freud, S. (1919) The uncanny. SE, 17.300. Freud, S. (1920) Beyond the pleasure principle. SE, 18.301. Freud, S. (1920) The Psychogenesis of a case of homosexuality in a woman. SE, 18.302. Freud, S. (1921) Group psychology and the analysis of the ego. SE, 18.303. Freud, S. (1923) The ego and the id. SE, 19.304. Freud, S. (1923) The infantile genital organization. SE, 19.305. Freud, S. (1924) A short account of psychoanalysis. SE, 19.306. Freud, S. (1924) Neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.307. Freud, S. (1924) The dissolution of the Oedipus complex SE, 19.308. Freud, S. (1924) The economic problem of masochism. SE, 19.309. Freud, S. (1924) The loss of reality in neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.310. Freud, S. (1925) Negation. SE, 19.311. Freud, S. (1925) Some psychical consequences of the anatomical distinction between the sexes. SE, 19.312. Freud, S. (1926) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety. SE, 20.313. Freud, S. (1926) The question of lay analysis. SE, 20.314. Freud, S. (1927) Fetishism. SE, 21.315. Freud, S. (1930) Civilization and its discontents. SE, 21.316. Freud, S. (1931) Female sexuality. SE, 21.317. Freud, S. (1931) Libidinal types. SE, 21.318. Freud, S. (1933) Femininity. SE, 22,.319. Freud, S. (1933) New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis. SE, 22.320. Freud, S. (1933) The psychology of women. New introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 22.321. Freud, S. (1936) A disturbance of memory on the Acropolis. SE, 22.322. Freud, S. (1937) Analysis terminable and interminable. SE, 23.323. Freud, S. (1937) Constructions in analysis. SE, 23.324. Freud, S. (1938) An outline on psychoanalysis. SE, 23.325. Freud, S. (1938) Splitting of the ego in the process of defense. SE, 23.326. Freud, S. (1939) Moses and monotheism. SE, 23.327. Freud, S. (1940) An outline of psychoanalysis. SE, 23.328. Frosch, J. (1966) A note on reality constancy. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.329. Frosch, J. (1967) Delusional fixity sense of conviction and the psychotic conflict. IJP, 48.330. Frosch, J. (1977) The relation between acting out and disorders of impulse control. Psychiatry, 40.331. Frosch, J. (1980) Neurosis and psychosis. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. J. Greenspan & G. H. Pollock. Washington, D. C.: National Institute of Health, vol. 3.332. Frosch, J. (1983) The Psychotic Process. New York: Int. Univ. Press.333. Furer, M. (1972) The history of the superego concept in psychoanalysis. In: Moral Value and the Superego concept in Psychoanalysis, ed. S. C. Fost. New York: Int. Univ. Press.334. Furman, E. (1974) A Child s Parent Dies. New Heaven: Yale Univ. Press.335. Furman, E. (1980) Transference and externalization. PSOC, 35.336. Furst, S. Trauma. PMC, Forthcoming.337. Furst, S. (1967) Psychic trauma. In: Psychic Trauma, ed. S. S. Furst. New York: Basic Books.338. Furst, S. (1978) The stimulus barrier and the pathogenecity of trauma. IJP, 59.339. Gaddini, R. (1978) Transitional object and the psychosomatic symptom. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).340. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1976) Some suggested revisions concerning early female development. JAPA, 24(5).341. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1980) The preoedipal development of the boy. JAPA, 28.342. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1981) Infantile Origins of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.343. Ganzarain, R. Group psychology. PMC. Forthcoming.344. Ganzarain, R. (1980) Psychotic-like anxieties and primitive defenses. Issues on Ego Psychology, 3(2).345. Ganzarain, R. (1988) A comparative study of Bion's concepts about groups. In: Object Relations Group Psychotherapy. Madison, Ct.: Int. Univ. Press.346. Gediman, H. K. (1971) The concept of the stimulus barrier. IJP, 52.347. Gedo, J. & Goldberg, A. (1973) Models of the Mind. Chicago & London: Univ. of Chicago Press.348. Geerts, A. E. & Prechardt, E., reporters (1978) Colloquium on "trauma". IJP, 59.349. Gero, G. (1943) The idea of psychogenesis in modern psychiatry and in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Rev., 30.350. Gill. M. M. (1963) Topography and Systems in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, Monogr. 10. New York: Int. Univ. Press.351. Gill. M. M. (1967) The primary process in motives and thought. In: Motives and Thought, ed. R. R. Holt. New York: Int. Univ. Press.352. Gill. M. M. (1974) Psychoanalysis and psychotherapy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.353. Gill, M. M & Rapaport, D. (1942) A case of amnesia and its bearing on the theory of memory. Character and Personality, 11.354. Gillespie, W. (1956) The general theory of Sexual perversion. IJP, 37.355. Glenn, J. (in press) A parameter. In: Annu. Psychoanal.356. Glenn, J. & Kaplan, E. H. (1968) Types of orgasm in women. JAPA, 16.357. Glower, E. (1929) The "screening" function of traumatic memories. IJP, 4.358. Glower, E. (1931) Sublimation, substitution, and social anxiety. IJP, 12.359. Glower, E. (1933) The relation of perversion-formation to the development of reality sense. IJP, 14.360. Glower, E. (1955) The terminal phase. In: The Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.361. Goldberg, A. (1975) The evolution of psychoanalytic concepts of depression. In: Depression and Human Existence, ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.362. Goldberg, A. ed. (1978) The Psychology of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.363. Goldberg, A. (1983) Self psychology and alternate perspectives on internalization. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.364. Green, A. (1978) Potential space in Psychoanalysis. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).365. Greenacre, P. (1949) A contribution to the study of screen memories. FSOC, 3/4.366. Greenacre, P. (1950) General problems of acting out. PQ, 19.367. Greenacre, P. (1950) Special problems of early female sexual development. In: Trauma, Growth and Personality New York: Int. Univ. Press.368. Greenacre, P. (1952) Pregenital patterning. IJP, 33.369. Greenacre, P. (1953) Penis awe and its relation to penis envy. In: Drives, Affects, Behavior, ed. R. M. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.370. Greenacre, P. (1956) Experiences of awe in childhood. PSOC,11.371. Greenacre, P. (1957) The childhood of the artist. PSOC, 12.372. Greenacre, P. (1958) The family romance of the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 2.373. Greenacre, P. (1958) The relation of the impostor to the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 1.374. Greenacre, P. (1968) Perversions. PSOC, 23.375. Greenacre, P. (1969) The fetish and the transitional object, part 1. PSOC, 24.376. Greenacre, P. (1970) The fetish and the transitional object, part 2. IJP 51, vol. 4.377. Greenacre, P. (1970) The transitional object and the fetish. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press.378. Greenacre, P. (1972) Crowds and crisis. PSOC, 27.379. Greenacre, P. (1973) The primal scene and the sense of reality. PQ, 42.380. Greenacre, P. (1975) On reconstruction. JAPA, 21.381. Greenberg, J. R. & Mitchell, S. A. (1983) Object Relations in Psychoanalytic Theory. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.382. Greenson, R. R. (1949) The psychology of apathy. PQ, 18.383. Greenson, R. R. (1953) On boredom. JAPA, 1.384. Greenson, R. R. (1960) Empathy and its vicissitudes. IJP, 41.385. Greenson, R. R. (1962) On enthusiasm. JAPA, 10.386. Greenson, R. R. (1965) The working alliance and the transference neurosis. PQ, 34.387. Greenson, R. R. (1967) The technique and Practice of Psycho-analysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.388. Greenson, R. R. (1978) Exploration in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.389. Greenspan, S. & Pollock, G., eds. (1980) The Course of Life. Vol. I. Washington, D. C.: U. S. Government Printing office.390. Grinberg, L., Sor, D. & Tabak de Bianchedi, E. (1975) Introduction to the Work of Bion, trans. A. Hahn. Scotland: Clunie Press.391. Grinker, E. R (1945) Psychiatric disorders in combat crews overseas and in returnees. Med. Clin. North. Amer., 29.392. Grinstein, A. (1983) Freud's Rules of Dream Interpretation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.393. Grolnick, S., Barkin, L. & Muensterberger, W., eds. (1978) Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.394. Grosskurth, P. (1986) Melanie Klein. New York: Alfred Knopf.395. Grossman, W. E. & Stewart, W. A. (1976) Penis envy. JAPA, 24 (5).396. Grotstein, J. S. (1981) Splitting and Projective Indentification. New York: Jason Aronson.397. Guntrip, H. (1961) Personality Structure and Human Interaction. New York: Int. Univ. Press.398. Guntrip, H. (1968) Schizoid Phenomena, Object-Relations and the Self. London: Hogarth Press.399. Harley, M. (1967) Transference developments in a five-year old child. In: the Child Analyst at Work, ed. E. Geleerd. New York: Int. Univ. Press.400. Harley, M. (1974) Analyst and Adolescent at Work. New York: Quadrangle.401. Harley, M. (1986) Child analysis, 1947—1984, a retrospective. PSOC, 41.402. Harre, R. and Lamb, R. (1983) The Encyclopedia Dictionary of Psychology. Cambridge: M. I. T. Press.403. Harrison, J. B. (1975) On the maternal origins of awe. PSOC, 30.404. Harrison, J. B. (1979) On Freud's view of the infant-mother relationship and of the oceanic feeling. JAPA, 27.405. Harrison, S. J. (1970) Is psychoanalysis "our science?". JAPA, 18.406. Hartmann, H. PSOC, 5.407. Hartmann, H. (1937) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.408. Hartmann, H. (1939) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1958.409. Hartmann, H. (1939) Psychoanalysis and the concept of health. In: Hartmann (1964).410. Hartmann, H. (1947) On rational and irrational action. In: Essays on Ego Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1964.411. Hartmann, H. (1948) Comments on the theory of instinctual drives. PQ, 17.412. Hartmann, H. (1950) Comments on the psychoanalytic theory of the ego. New York: Int. Univ. Press.413. Hartmann, H. (1951) Technical implications of ego psychology PQ, 20.414. Hartmann, H. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. PSOC, 7.415. Hartmann, H. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of schizophrenia. In: Hartmann, PSOC, 8.416. Hartmann, H. (1953) The metapsychology of schizophrenia. PSOC, 8.417. Hartmann, H. (1955) Notes on the theory of sublimation. PSOC, 10.418. Hartmann, H. (1956) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.419. Hartmann, H. (1964) Essays in Ego Psychology. New York Int. Univ. Press.420. Hartmann, H. (1964) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.421. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1946) Comments in the formation of psychic structure. PSOC, 2.422. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1949) Notes on the theory of aggression. PSOC, 3/4.423. Hartmann, H. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1962) Notes on the superego. PSOC, 17.424. Hassler, A. D. (1960) Guideposts of migrating fish. Science, 122.425. Hastings, D. W. (1963) Impotence and Frigidity. Boston: Little, Brown.426. Heimann, P. (1952) Certain functions of introjection and projection in early infancy. In: Klein et al. (1952).427. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1962) Notes on the anal stage IJP, 43.428. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1972) The psychoanalytical concept of aggression. IJP, 53.429. Hendrick, I. (1958) Facts and Theories of Psychoanalysis, 3rd ed. New York: Alfred Knopf.430. Hill, M. (1982) Analysis of transference. In: Theory and Technique, vol. 1. New York: Int. Univ. Press.431. Hoffer, W. (1949) Mouth, hand, and ego integration. PSOC, 3/4.432. Holder, A. (1982) Preoedipal contributions to the formation of the superego. PSOC, 37.433. Holt, R. R. (1964) The emergence of cognitive psychology JAPA, 12.434. Holt, R. R. (1967) Beyond vitalism and mechanism. In: Science and Psychoanalysis, ed. J. H. Masserman. Hew York: Grune & Stratton, vol. 2.435. Hook, S. (1959) Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy. New York: Grove Press.436. Horney, K. (1924) On the genesis of the castration complex in women. IJP, 5.437. Horney, K. (1926) The flight from womanhood. IJP, 7.438. Horowitz, M. J. (1972) Modes of representation of thought. JAFA, 20.439. Horowitz, M. J. (1979) States of Mind, 2d. ed. New York: Plenum, 1987, chap. 3.440. Hurvich, M. (1970) On the concept of reality testing. IJP, 51.441. Isaacs, S. (1952) The nature and function of phantasy. In: Klein et. al. (1952).442. Isakower, O. (1938) A contribution to the pathopsychology of phenomena associated with falling asleep. IJP, 19.443. Isakower, O. (1963) Minutes of the faculty meeting. New York Psychoanalytic Institute, Oct. 14—Nov. 20. A. Z. Pteffer, reporter.444. Isay, R. A. (1986) Homosexuality in homosexual and heterosexual men. In: The Psychology of Men, ed. G. Fogel, F. Lane & R. Liebert. New York: Basic Books.445. Jacobi, J. (1959) Complex (Archetype) Symbol in the Work of C. G. Jung. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.446. Jacobs, T. J. (1986) Transference relationships, relationships between transferences and reconstruction. In: Psycho-analysis, the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale N. J.: Analytic Press.447. Jacobson, E. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of cyclothymic depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.448. Jacobson, E. (1954) Contribution to the metapsychology of psychotic identifications. JAPA, 2.449. Jacobson, E. (1957) Normal and pathological moods. PSOC, 12.450. Jacobson, E. (1959) Depersonalization. JAPA, 7.451. Jacobson, E. (1964) The Self and the Object World. New York: Int. Univ. Press.452. Jacobson, E. (1967) Psychotic Conflict and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.453. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.454. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression: Comparative Studies of Normal, Neurotic and Psychotic Conditions. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.455. Jacobson, E. (1971) Normal and pathological moods. In: Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.456. Jacobson, E. (1975) The regulation of self-esteem. In: Depression and Human Existence. ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.457. Jaffe, A. (1971) The Myth of Meaning. New York: Putnam.458. Jaffe, D. S. (1970) Forgetting and remembering. P. Q, 39.459. Janet, Dr. Pierre (1924) Principles of Psychotherapy. New York: Macmillan.460. John, E. R. (1976) A model of consciousness. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Schwartz & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1976, vol. 1.461. Jones, E. (1908) Rationalization in everyday life J Abnorm. Psychol., 3: 161—169.462. Jones, E. (1918) Anal-erotic character traits. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis London— Balliere Tindall & Cox, 1948.463. Jones, E. (1931) The concept of a normal mind. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis, 5th ed., London. Bailliйre, Tindall & Cox, 1948.464. Jones, E. (1933) The phallic phase. IJP, 14.465. Jones, E. (1934) Editorial preface to the Collected Papers of Sigmund Freud, 4. London— Hogarth Press.466. Jones, E. (1941) Evolution and revolution. IJP, 22.467. Jones, E. (1949) Hamlet and Oedipus. New York: Norton.468. Jones, E. (1957) The life and work of Sigmund Freud, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.469. Joseph, E. D. (1965) Regressive Ego Phenomena in Psychoanalysis. Monograph I, Kris Study Group. New York Int. Univ. Press.470. Joseph, E. D. (1966) Memory and conflict. PQ, 35.471. Joseph, E. D. & Wallerstein, R. S (1982) Psychotherapy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.472. Jung, C. G. (1921—57) Collected Works of C. G. Jung Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.473. Jung, C. G. (1938) Psychological aspects of the mother archetype. In: Collected Works, vol. 9, pt. 1.474. Jung, C. G. (1957) Animus and Anima. Zurich: Spring.475. Jung, C. G. (1963) Memories Dreams, Reflections. New York Pantheon.476. Kamyer, M. (1985) Identification and its vicissitudes. IJP, 66.477. Kandell, E (1976) Cellular Basis of Behavior. San Francisco— W H. Freeman.478. Kanzer, M. (1948) The passing of the Oedipus complex' in Greek drama. IJP, 29.479. Kanzer, M. (1964) On interpreting the Oedipus plays Psychoanal Study Society, 3.480. Kanzer, M. (1981) Freud's "analytic pact". JAPA, 29.481. Kardiner, A. (1941) The Traumatic Neurosis of War New. York: Hoeber.482. Karma, L. (1981) A clinical report of penis envy. JAPA, 29.483. Karush, A., Daniels, C. E., Flood, C. & O'Connor, J. F. (1977) Psychotherapy in Chronic Ulcerative Colitis. Philadelphia: Sannders.484. Katan, A. (1972) The infant's first reaction to strangers. IJP, 53.485. Katan, M. (1940) The role of the word in mania. Bull. Phi la. Assn. Psychoanal., 22.486. Katz, J. (1963) On primary gain and secondary gain. PSOC, 18.487. Katz, J. (1985) Book review of Melanie Klein by Hanna Segal. New York: Viking Press. 1980 JAPA, 33 (suppl.).488. Kaywin, L. (1966) Problems of sublimation. JAPA, 14.489. Kernberg, O. F. (1966) Structural derivations of object relationships. IJP, 47.490. Kernberg, O. F. (1967) Borderline personality organization. JAPA, 15.491. Kernberg, O. F. (1975) Borderline Conditions and Pathological Narcissism. New York: Jason Aronson.492. Kernberg, O. F. (1976) Object Relations Theory and Clinical Psychoanalysis. New York: Jason Aronson.493. Kernberg, O. F. (1977) Boundaries and structure in love relations. JAPA, 25.494. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Fairbairn's theory and challenge. In: Internal World and External Reality: Object Relations Theory Applied. New York: Jason Aronson.495. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Internal World and External Reality. New York: Jason Aronson.496. Kernberg, O. F. (1984) Severe Personality Disorders. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.497. Kessler, J. W. (1970) Contributions of the mentally retarded toward a theory of cognitive development. In: Cognitive Studies, ed. J. Hellmuth. New York Brunner/Mazel.498. Kestenberg, J. S. (1967) Phases of adolescence. J. Amer. Acad. Child. Psychiat., 6.499. Khan, M. (1982) Introduction. In: D. W. Winnicott, Through Paediatrics to Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.500. Klein, G. S. (1966) The several grades of memory. In: Psychoanalysis. A General Psychology, pd. H. M. Lowenstein, L M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York Int. Univ. Press.501. Klein, M. (1932) The Psychoanalysis of Children London: Hogarth Press.502. Klein, M. (1946) Notes on some schizoid mechanisms IJP, 27.503. Klein, M. (1948) Contributions to Psychoanalysis, 1921—45. London: Hogarth Press.504. Klein, M. (1950) Narrative of a Child Analysis. New York Basic Books.505. Klein, M. (1957) Envy and Gratitude. New York: Basic Books.506. Klein, M. (1957) On identification. In: New Directions in Psychoanalysis, ed. M. Klein, P. Heimann & R. Money-Kyrle. New York: Basic Books.507. Klein, M. (1959) On the development of Mental functioning. In: Envy and Gratitude London: Delacorte Press, 1975.508. Klein, M., Heimann, P., Isaacs, S. & Riviere J. (eds.) (1952) Developments in Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.509. Knight, R. P. (1953) Borderline states. Bull. Menn. Clin., 17.510. Knight, R. P. (1972) Clinician and Therapist: Selected Papers of Robert P. Knight, ed. Stuart C. Miller. New York: Basic Books.511. Kohut, H. (1959) Introspection, empathy, and psycho-analysis. JAPA, 7.512. Kohut, H. (1971) The Analysis of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.513. Kohut, H. (1977) The Restoration of the Self. New York Int. Univ. Press.514. Kohut, H. (1978) The Search for the Self, ed. P. Ornstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.515. Kohut, H. (1984) How Does Analysis Cure? ed. A Goldben & P. Stepansky. Chicago: Univ. Chicago Press.516. Kohut, H. & Wolf, E. S. (1978) The disorders of the self and their treatment. IJP, 59.517. Krapf, E. E. (1961) The concept of normality and mental, health in psychoanalysis. IJP, 59.518. Kreisler, L. (1984) Fundamentals for a psychosomatic pathology of infants. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry, ed. J. D. Call, E. Galenson & R. L. Tyson. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.519. Kris, A. O. (1982) Free Association. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.520. Kris, A. O. (1984) The conflicts of ambivalence. PSOC, 39.521. Kris, E. (1951) Ego psychology and interpretation in psychoanalytic therapy. P. Q, 20.522. Kris, E. (1952) Psychoanalytic Exploration in Art. New York: Int. Univ. Press.523. Kris, E. (1956) On some vicissitudes of insight in psychoanalysis. IJP, 37.524. Kris, E. (1956) The personal myth. JAPA, 4.525. Kris, E. (1956) The recovery of childhood memories in psychoanalysis. PSOC, 11.526. Krupuick, J. L. & Horowitz, M. J. (1981) Stress response syndromes. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 38.527. Krystal, H. ed. (1968) Massive Psychic Trauma. New York: Int. Univ. Press.528. Krystal, H. (1978) Trauma and affects. PSOC, 33.529. Krystal, H. (1981) The hedonic element in affectivity. J. Psychoanal., 9.530. Krystal, H. (1982) Alexithymia and the affectiveness of psychoanalytic treatment. Int. J. Psychoanal. Psychother., 9.531. Kubie, L. S. (1947) The fallacious use of quantitative concepts in dynamic psychology. P. Q, 16.532. Kubie, L. S. (1962) The fallacious misuse of the concept of sublimation. PQ, 31.533. Kubie, L. S. (1972) Personal communication.534. Kubie, L. S. (1975) The language tools of psychoanalysis. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 2.535. Labov, W. (1972) Language in the Inner City. Philadelphia: Univ. Penn. Press.536. Lagache, D. (1953) Behavior and psychoanalytic experience In Drives. Affects, Behavior, ed. R. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.537. Langer, S. K. (1962) Problems and techniques of psychoanalytic validation and progress. In: Psychoanalysis as Science, ed. E. Pumplan-Mindlin. Stanford: Stanford Univ. Press.538. Langer, W. (1958) The next assignment. Amer. Imago, 15.539. Langhlin, H. P. (1967) The Neurosis. Washington: Butterworth.540. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1967) Vocabulaire de la Psychoanalyse. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.541. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1973) The Language of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.542. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1983) The Language of psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.543. Laseque, C. (1977) Les exhibitionnistes. L'Union Medicale, Froisieme Serie, 23.544. Leaff, L. A. (1971) Affect versus feeling. JAPA, 19.545. Leon, I. G. (1984) Psychoanalysis, Piaget and attachment. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.546. Lerner, H. E. (1976) Parental Mislabeling of female genitals as a determinant of penis envy and learning inhibitions in women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).547. Levey, M. (1985) The concept structure in psychoanalysis. Annu. Psychoanal. 12—13.548. Levy, D. (1983) Wittgenstein on the form of psychoanalytic interpretation. Int. Rev. Psycho-anal., 10.549. Levy, S. T. (1984) Principles of Interpretaion. New York: Aronson.550. Levy, S. T. (1984) Psychoanalytic perspectives on emptiness. JAPA, 32.551. Levy, S. T. (1985) Empathy and psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 33.552. Lewin, B. D. (1933) The body as phallus. PQ, 2.553. Lewin, B. D. (1946) Sleep, the mouth, and the dream screen. PQ, 15.554. Lewin, B. D. (1950) The Psychoanalysis of Elation. New York: Norton.555. Lewin, B. D. (1953) Reconslde ration of the dream screen. PQ, 22.556. Lewis, H. B. (1971) Shame and Guilt in Neurosis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.557. Lichtenberg, J., Bornstein, M. & Silver, D., eds. (1984) Empathy, vols. 1—2. Hillsdale & London: Analytic Press.558. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Kaplan, S. (1983) Reflections on Self Psychology. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.559. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Slap, J. W. (1973) Notes on the concept of splitting and defense mechanism of splitting of representations. JAPA, 21.560. Lichtenstein, H. (1961) Identity and sexuality. JAPA, 9.561. Lichtenstein, H. (1970) Changing implications of the concept of psychosexual development. JAPA, 18.562. Lidz, T., Fleck, S. & Cornelison. A. R. (1965) Schizophrenia and the Family. New York: Int. Univ. Press.563. Lifschutz, J. E. (1976) A critique of reporting and assessment in the training analysis. JAPA, 24.564. Limentani, A. (1979) The significance of transsexualism in relation to some basic psychoanalytic concepts. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 6.565. Loewald, H. W. (1951) Ego and reality. IJP, 32.566. Loewald, H. W. (1959) The waning of the Oedipus complex. JAPA, 27.567. Loewald, H. W. (1962) Internalization, separation, mourning, and the superego. PQ, 31.568. Loewald, H. W. (1971) Some considerations on repetition and repetition compulsion. IJP, 52.569. Loewald, H. W. (1973) On internalization. IJP, 54.570. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951—72) Practice and Precept in Psycho analytic Technique. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1982.571. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951) The problem of interpretation. PQ, 20.572. Loewenstein, R. M. (1957) A contribution to the psychoanalytic theory of masochism. JAPA, 5.573. Loewenstein, R. M., Newman, L. M., Schur, M. & Solnit, A. J., eds. (1966) Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.574. Lorand, S. (1950) Clinical Studies in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.575. Lowinger, J. (1976) Ego Development. San Francisco: Jossey Bass.576. Luria, A. R. (1978) The human brain and conscious activity. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Shwarta & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1978, vol. 2.577. Lustman, J. (1977) On splitting. PSOC, 32.578. Lynd, H. M. (1961) On Shame and the Search for Identity New York: Science Editions.579. Madow, Z. & Snow, L. H., eds. (1970) The Psychodynamic Implications of the Physiological Studies on Dreams. Springfield, III: Thomas.580. Mahler, M. S. (1952) On child psychosis and schizophrenia. PSOC, 7.581. Mahler, M. S. (1963) Thoughts and development and individuation. PSOC. 12.582. Mahler, M. S. (1966) Notes on the development of basic moods: the depressive affect in psychoanalysis. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schuz & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.583. Mahler, M. S. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.584. Mahler, M. S. (1975) Discussion on Bernard L. Pacella's paper. JAPA, 23.585. Mahler, M. S. (1975) On the current status of infantile neurosis. JAPA, 23.586. Mahler, M. S. (1979) Selected Papers of Margaret S. Mahler, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.587. Mahler, M. S. & Purer, M. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.588. Mahler, M. S. & Gosliner, B. J. (1955) On Symbiotic child psychosis. PSOC, 10.589. Mahler, M. S., Pine, F. & Bergman, A. (1975) The Psychological Birth of the Human Infant. New York: Basic Books.590. Mahony, P. (1979) The boundaries of free association. Psychoanal. Contemp. Thought, 2.591. Malcove, L. (1975) The analytic situation (and Panel discussion). J. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 2.592. Marcovitz, E. (1973) On confidentiality in psychoanalysis. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 23.593. Marcus, I. M. & Francis, J. J. (1975) Masturbation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.594. Marty, P. & de M'Uzan, M. (1963) La pensйe opйratoire. Rev. Psychoanaltique, 27 suppl.595. Masson, J. M. (1980) The Oceanic Feeling. Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company.596. Masters, W. H. & Johnson, V. E. (1966) Human Sexual Response. Boston: Little, Brown.597. McDaugall, J. (1984) The "dis-affected" patient. PQ, 53.598. McDevitt, J. B. (1975) Separation-individuation and object constancy. JAPA, 23.599. Meehl, P. E. (1962) Hedonic capacity. Bull. Menn. Clin., 39.600. Meissner, W. H. (1978) The Paranoid Process. New York: Aronson.601. Meissner, W. W. (1979) Internalization and object relations. JAPA, 27.602. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Internalization in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.603. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Metapsychology: who needs it. JAPA, 29.604. Meissner, W. W., Mack, J. E. & Semrad, E. V. (1975) Classical Psychoanalysis. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. A. M. Freedman, H. I. Kaplan & J. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.605. Menninger, W. (1943) Characterologic and symptomatic expressions related to the anal phase of psycho sexual development. PQ, 12.606. Mesmer, Franz Anton (1965) The Nature of Hypnosis, ed. Ronald E. Shor and Martin T. Orne. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston.607. Metcalf, D. & Spitz, R. A. (1978) The transitional object. In: Grolnick et al. (1978).608. Meyer, B. C. (1972) The contribution of psychoanalysis to biography. Psychoanal. Contemp. Sci., 1.609. Meyer, J. (1982) The theory of gender identity disorders. JAPA, 30.610. Meyer, J. (1985) Ego-dystonic homosexuality. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, 4th ed., ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.611. Meyer, J. (1985) Paraphilia. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore, Williams & Wilkins, 4th ed.612. Michaels, R. & Gaeger, R. K. Adaptation. PMC. Forthcoming.613. Milrod, D. (1982) The wished-for-self-image. PSOC, 37.614. Modell, A. H. (1958) The Theoretical implications of hallucinatory experiences in schizophrenia. JAFA, 6.615. Modell, A. H. (1965) Object Love and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.616. Modell, A. H. (1970) The transitional object and the creative act. PQ, 39.617. Modell, A. H. (1975) The ego and the id. IJP, 56.618. Money, J. & Green, R. (1969) Transsexualism and Sex Reassignment. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.619. Monroe, R. R (1970) Episodic Behavior Disorders. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.620. Moore, B. E. (164) Frigidity. PQ. 33.621. Moore, B. E. (1975) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.622. Moore, B. E. (1975) Toward a clarification on the concept of narcissism. PSOC, 30.623. Moore, B. E. (1976) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.624. Moore, B. E. (1977) Psychic representation and female orgasm. In: Female Psychology, ed. H. P. Blum. New York: Int. Univ. Press.625. Moore, B. E. & Fine, B. D., eds. (1967) A Glossary of Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts. New York: Amer. Psychoanal. Assn.626. Moore, B. E. & Rubinfine, D. Z. (1969) The mechanism of denial. Kris Study Group Monographs, New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 3.627. Moses, R. (1978) Adult psychic trauma. IJP, 59.628. Murray, C. D. (1930) Psychogenic factors in the etiology of ulcerative colitis and bloody diarrhea. Amer. J. Med. Sci., 180.629. Nagera, H., ed. (1966) Early Childhood Disturbances, the Infantile Neurosis, and the Adulthood Disturbances. New York: Int. Univ. Press.630. Nagera, H. (1967) The concepts of structure and structuralization. PSOC, 22.631. Nagera, H. (1969—71) Basic Psychoanalytic Concepts. New York: Int. Univ. Press.632. Nagera, H. (1976) Obsessional Neuroses. New York: Aronson.633. Natterson, J. M. (1980) The Dream in Clinical Practice. New York: Jason Aronson.634. Nemiah, J. C. & Sifneos, P. E. (1970) Affect and fantasy in patients with psychosomatic disorders. In: Modern Trends in Psychosomatic Medicine, ed. O. W. Hill. London: Butterworths, vol. 2.635. Neubaner, P. B. (1979) The role of insight in psychoanalysis JAPA, 27.636. Neubaner, P. B. (1982) Rivalry, envy, and Jealousy. PSOC, 37.637. Novick, J. (1982) Varieties of transference in the analysis of an adolescent. IJP, 42.638. Novick, J. & Kelly, K. (1970) Projection and externalization. PSOC, 25.639. Noy, P. Wollstein, S. & Kaplan-de-Nour, A. (1966) Clinical observations of the psychogenesis of impotence. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 39.640. Nunberg, H. (1948) The synthetic function of the ego. In: Practice and Theory of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.641. Nunberg, H. (1954) Evaluation of the results of psychoanalytic treatment. IJP, 35.642. Nunberg, H. (1955) Principles of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.643. Ogden, T. (1982) Projective Identification and Psycho-therapeutic Technique. New York: Jason Aronson.644. Olinick, S. Z. (1964) The negative therapeutic reaction. IJP, 45.645. Olinick, S. Z. (1980) The Psychotheraputic Instrument. New York: Jason Aronson.646. Ornston, D. G. (1978) On projection. PSOC, 33.647. Ornston, D. G. (1982) Strachey's influence. IJP, 63.648. Ornston, D. G. (1985a) Freud's conception is different from Strachey's. JAPA, 33.649. Ornston, D. G. (1985b) The invention of "cathexes" and Strachey's strategy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 12.650. Ornston, D. G. (1988) How standard is the "Standard Edition? In Freud in Exile, ed. E. Timns & N. Segal. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.651. Orr, D. W. (1954) Transference and countertransference. JAPA, 2.652. Ostow, M. (1974) Sexual Deviation. New York: Quadrangle.653. Pacella, B. (1975) Early ego development and the deja vu. JAPA, 23.654. Panel (1957) Acting out and its relation to impulse disorders. M. Kanzer, reporter. JAPA, 5.655. Panel (1958) Problems of identity. D. Z. Rubinfine, reporter. JAPA, 6.656. Panel (1958) Technical aspects of regression during psychoanalysis. K. T. Calder, reporter. JAFA, 11.657. Panel (1963) The concept of the id. E. Marcovitz, reporter. JAPA, 11.658. Panel (1964) Depersonalization. W. A. Stewart, reporter. JAPA, 12.,.659. Panel (1966) Clinical and theoretical aspects of "as-if" characters. J. Weiss, reporter. JAPA, 11.660. Panel (1969) The theory of genital primacy in the light of ego psychology. M. Berezin, reporter. JAPA, 17.661. Panel (1971) Action, acting out, and the symptomatic act. N. Actins, reporter. JAPA, 18.662. Panel (1970) Psychoanalytic theory of affects. L. B. Lofgren, reporter. JAPA, 16.663. Panel (1970) The development of the child's sense of his sexual identity. Virginia, L. Glower, reporter. JAPA, 18.664. Panel (1970) The negative therapeutic reaction. S. L. Olinick, reporter. JAPA, 18.665. Panel (1972) Levels of confidentiality in the psychoanalytic situation. A. S. Watson, reporter JAPA, 20.666. Panel (1974) Toward a theory of affects. P. Castelneuvo-Tedesco, reporter. JAPA, 22. W.667. Panel (1975) The analytic situation. S. T. Shapiro, reporter. J. Phila. Aasn. Psychoanal.,2.668. Panel (1980) New directions in affect theory. E. P. Lester, reporter. JAPA, 30.669. Panel (1981) Insight. K. H. Blacker, reporter. JAPA, 29.670. Panel (1981) Masochism. W. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 29.671. Panel (1982) Beyond lay analysis. H. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 30.672. Panel (1983) Clinical aspects of character. M. Willick, reporter. JAPA, 31.673. Panel (1983) Theory of character. S. M. Abend, reporter. JAPA, 31.674. Panel (1984) The neutrality of the analyst in the analytic situation, R. J. Leider, reporter. JAPA, 32. (1985) Perspectives on the nature of psychic reality. E. Roughton, reporter. JAPA, 33.675. Panel (1987) Toward the further understanding of homosexual women. A Wolfson, reporter. JAPA, 35.676. Pao, P.-N. (1971) Elation, hypomania and mania. JAFA, 19.677. Parens, H. (1979) The Development of Aggression in Early Childhood. New York: Jason Aronson.678. Parens, H. (1980) Psychic development during the second and third years of life. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington: Nat. Inst. Health.679. Parens, H. & Saul, L. J. (1971) Dependence in Man. New York: Int. Univ. Press.680. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1974) The transsexual syndrome in males. Amer. J. Psychother., 28.681. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1983) Psychoanalytic theories of gender identity. J. Amer. Acad. Psychoanal., 2.682. Peterfreund, E. & Schwartz, J. T. (1971) Information, systems, and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.683. Peto, A. (1976) The etiological significance of the primal scene in perversions. PQ, 44.684. Pfeffer, A. Z. (1984) Modes of obsessional thinking. Presented at the New York Psychoanalytic Society, October 23.685. Piaget, J. (1937) The Construction of Reality in the Child. New York: Basic Books, 1954.686. Piaget, J. (1962) Play, Dreams and Imitation in Childhood New York: Norton.687. Piers, G. & Singer, M. B. (1953) Shame and Guilt. Springfield: Thomas; New ed., New York: Norton.688. Pine, F. (1985) Developmental Theory and Clinical Process. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.689. Poland, W. S. (1984) On the analyst's neutrality. JAFA, 32.690. Pollock, G. H. (1961) Mourning and adaptation. IJP, 42.691. Pollock, G. H. (1978) Process and affect. IJP, 59.692. Potamianau, A. (1985) The personal myth. PSOC, 40.693. Provence, S. & Lipton, R. (1962) Infants in Institutions. New York: Int. Univ. Press.694. Pulver, S. E. Symptomatology. PMC. Forthcoming.695. Pulver, S. E. (1970) Narcissism. JAPA, 18.696. Rado, S. (1949) An adaptational view of sexual behavior In Psychosexual Development in Health and Disease, ed. P. H. Hock & J. Lubin. New York: Grune & Stratton.697. Rangell, L. Affects. PMC. Forthcoming.698. Rangell, L. (1959) The nature of conversion. JAPA, 7.699. Rangell, L. (1963) Structural problems in intrapsychic conflict. PSOC, 18.700. Rangell, L. (1966) An overview of the ending of an analysis. In: Psychoanalysis in Americas, ed. R. E. Litman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.701. Rangell, L. (1968) A point of view on acting out. IJP, 49.702. Rangell, L. (1981) From insight to change. JAPA, 29.703. Rangell, L. (1981) Psychoanalysis and dynamic psychotherapy. PQ, 50.704. Rangell, L. (1983) Defense and resistance in psychoanalysis and life. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).705. Rangell, L. (1985) The object in psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 33.706. Rank, O. (1909) The Myth of the Birth of the Hero. New York: Nerv. Ment. Dis. Monogr., 18.707. Rank, O. (1924) The Trauma of Birth. New York: Robert Brunner, 1952.708. Rapaport, D. (1942) Emotions and Memory. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1950.709. Rapaport, D. (1960) The structure of Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, monogr. 6, New York: Int. Univ. Press.710. Rapaport, D. & Gill, M. M. (1959) The points of view and assumptions of metapsychology. In: The Collected Papers of David Rapaport. New York: Basic Books, 1967.711. Rapoport, A. (1955) The role of symbols in human behavior. Psychiatric Research Reports, vol. 2, ed. J. S. Gottlieb et al. Washington: Amer. Psychiat. Assn.712. Rappaport, E. A. (1968) Beyond traumatic neurosis. IJP, 49.713. Reich, A. (1951) On countertransference. In: Psychoanalytic Contributions. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1973.714. Reich, A. (1953) Narcissistic object choice in women. JAPA, 1.715. Reich, A. (1954) Early identifications as archaic elements in the superego. JAPA, 2.716. Reich, A. (1960) Pathologic forms of self-esteem regulation. PSOC, 15.717. Reich, W. (1933) Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Press, 1949.718. Reich, W. (1933) Some circumscribed character forms. In: Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Institute Press.719. Reik, T. (1919) Ritual. New York: Int. Univ. Press.720. Reiser, M. (1984) Mind, Brain and Body New York: Basic Books.721. Richards, A. D. (1985) Isakower-like experience on the couch. PQ. 54.722. Ricoeur, P. (1970) Freud and Philosophy. New Haven — Yale Univ. Press.723. Ricoeur, P. (1976) Interpretation Theory. Forth Worth-Texas Christian Univ. Press.724. Rinsley, D. B. (1982) Fairbairn's object relations and classical concepts of dynamics and structure. In: Borderline and Other Self Disorders' A Developmental and Object-Relations Respective New York: Jason Aronson.725. Rioch, M. (1970) The work of W. R Bion on groups. Psychiatry, 33.726. Ritvo, S. (1971) Late adolescence. PSOC, 18.727. Ritvo, S. (1974) Current status of the concept of infantile neurosis. PSOC, 29.728. Robbins, F & Sadow, L (1974) A developmental hypothesis of reality processing. JAPA, 22.729. Rodman, F. R. (1987) Introduction In the Spontaneous Gesture — Selected Letters of D. W. Winnicott, ed. F. R. Rodman Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.730. Roiphe, H. (1968) On an early genital phase. PSOC, 23.731. Roiphe, H. & Galenson, E. (1981) Infantile Roots of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.732. Rose, G. (1978) The creativity of everyday life. In: Grolnick et al (1978).733. Rose, H. (1928) A Handbook of Greek Mythology. London: Methuen.734. Rosenblatt, A. D. & Thickstun, J T. (1970) A study of the concept of psychic energy. IJP, 51.735. Rosenthal, S. M. (1968) The involutional depressive syndrome. Amer J. Psychiat., 124.736. Ross, N. (1967) The "as-if" concept. JAPA, 15.737. Ross, N. (1970) The primacy of genitality in the light of ego psychology. JAPA, 18.738. Rothstein, A. (1983) The Structural Hypothesis. New York: Int., Univ. Press.739. Roughton, R. Action and acting out. FMC. Forthcoming.740. Rubinstein, B. B. (1972) On metaphor and related phenomena. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. A. R. Holt & E. Peterfreund., New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.741. Rutter, M. (1972) Maternal Deprivation. Baltimore: Penguin Books.742. Rycroft, C. (1968) A critical Dictionary of Psychoanalysis New York: Basic Books.743. Sachs, D. M. (1979) On the relationship between psycho-analysis and psychoanalytic psychotherapy. Bull. Phila Assn. Psychoanal, 6.744. Sachs, H. (1942) The Creative Unconscious Cambridge, Mass.: Sci. Art. Publishers.745. Samuels, A. (1985) Jung and the Post-Jungians London — Routledge & Kegan Paul.746. Sandler, J. (1960) On the concept of the superego. PSOC, 15.747. Sandler, J., Dare, C. & Holder, A (1973) The negative therapeutic reaction. In: The Patient and the Analyst New York: Int. Univ. Press.748. Sandler, J. & Freud, A. (1985) The Analysis of Defense. New York: Int. Univ. Press.749. Sandler, J., Hodler, A. & Meers, D. (1963) The ego ideal and the ideal self. PSOC, 18.750. Sandler, J., Kennedy, H & Tyson, R. L (1980) The Technique of Child Psychoanalysis. Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.751. Sandler, J. & Rosenblatt, B. (1962) The concept of the representational world. PSOC, 17.752. Sandler, J. & Sandier, A. M. (1978) On the development of object relationships and affects. IJP, 59.753. Sarlin, C. N. (1962) Depersonalization and derealization. JAPA, 10.754. Sarlin, C. N. (1970) The current status of the concept of genital primacy. JAPA. 18.755. Sarnoff, C. A. (1978) Latency. New York: Aronson.756. Saussure de, F. (1911) Course in General Linguistic. New York: McGraw Hill.757. Schafer. R. (1968) Aspects of Internalization. New York: Int. Univ. Press.758. Schafer. R. (1974) Problems in Freud's psychology of women. JAPA, 22.759. Schafer. R. (1975) Psychoanalysis without psychodynamics. IJP, 56.760. Schafer. R. (1976) A New Language for Psychoanalysis. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.761. Schafer. R. (1983) The Analytic Attitude. New York: Basic Books.762. Schechner, R. & Schuman, M. (1976) Ritual, Play and Performance New York: Seabury Press.763. Schlesinger, N. & Robbins, F. P. (1983) A Developmental View of the Psychoanalytic Process. New York; Int. Univ. Press.764. Schneirla, T. C. (1959) An evolutionary and developmental theory of biphasic processes underlying approach and withdrawal. In: Nebraska Symposium on Motivation, ed. H. R. Jones. London: Univ. Nebraska Press.765. Schur, M. (1955) Comments on the metapsychology of somatization. PSOC, 10.766. Schur, M. (1966) The Id and the Regulatory Principles of Mental Functioning. New York: Int. Univ. Press.767. Schuster. D. B. (1969) Bisexuality and body as phallus. PQ, 38.768. Schwartz, H. J., ed. (1984) Psychotherapy of the Combat Veteran. New York: SP Medical and Scientific Books.769. Segal, H. (1957) Notes on symbol formation. IJP, 39.770. Segal, H. (1964) Introduction to the Work of Melanie Klein. London: Hogarth Press, 1973.771. Segal, H. (1973) Introduction to the work of Melanie Klein. London: W. Heinemann.772. Segal, H. (1981) The Work of Hanna Segal. New York: Jason Aronson.773. Segal, H. (1986) Illumination of the dim, shadowy era. Sunday Times, London, May 11, 1986.774. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1982) Psychoanalytic theories of aggression. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 2.775. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1984) The end phase of analysis. JAPA, 32.776. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1985) Change and integration in psychoanalytic developmental theory. In: New Ideas in Psychoanalysis, ed. C. F. Settlage & R. Brockbank. Hillsdale, N. J. Analytic Press.777. Shapiro, T. (1979) Clinical Psycholinguistics. New York: Plenum Press.778. Shapiro, T. (1984) On neutrality. JAPA, 32.779. Shengold, L. (1967) The effects of overstimulation. IJP, 48.780. Shopper, M. (1979) The (re)discovery of the vagina and the importance of the menstrual tampon. In: Female Adolescent Development, ed. M. Sugar. New York: Brunner/Mazel.781. Sifneos, P. E. (1975) Problems of psychotherapy of patients with alexithymic characteristics and physical disease Psychother & Psychosom., 26.782. Slap, J. & Saykin, J. (1984) On the nature and organization of the repressed. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 4.783. Slovenko, R. (1973) Psychiatry and Law. Boston: Little, Brown.784. Smith, J. H. (1976) Language and the genealogy of the absent object. In: Psychiatry and the Humanities, vol. 1, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven-Yale Univ. Press.785. Smith, J. H. ed. (1978) Psychoanalysis and Language. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.786. Smith, W. R. (1894) The Religion of the Semites. New York: Meridian Library, 1956.787. Socarides, C. W. (1963) The historical development of theoretical and clinical aspects of female homosexuality. JAPA, 11.788. Socarides, C. W. (1970) A psychoanalytic study of the desire for sexual transformation ("transsexualism"). IJP, 51.789. Socarides, C. W. (1978) Homosexuality. New York: Jason Aronson.790. Socarides, C. W. (1982) Abdication fathers, Homosexual Sons. In: Father and Child, ed. S. H. Cath, A. R. Gurwitt & J. M. Ross. Boston: Little, Brown.791. Solnit, A. J. & Ritvo, S. Instinct theory. PMC. Forthcoming.792. Sophocles. The Oedipus Cycle, tr. D. Fitts & R. Fitzgerald. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, 1969.793. Sours, J. A. (1974) The anorexia nervosa syndrome. IJP, 55.794. Sours, J. A. (1980) Starving to Death in a Sia of Objects. New York: Aronson.795. Spence, J. T. & Helmrich, R. L. (1978) Masculinity and Femininity. Austin and London: Univ. of Texas Press.796. Sperber, D. (1974) Rethinking Symbolism. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press.797. Sperling, M. (1976) Anorexia nervosa. In: Psychosomatic Disorders in Childhood, ed. O. Sperling. New York: Aronson.798. Spitz, R. A. (1945) Hospitalism. FSOC. 1.799. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Anaclitic depression. PSOC, 2.800. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Hospitalism: A follow-up report. PSOC, 2.801. Spitz, R. A. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psychol. Monagr. 34.802. Spitz, R. A. (1955) The primal cavity. PSOC, 10.803. Spitz, R. A. (1957) No and Yes. New York: Int. Univ. Press.804. Spitz, R. A. (1959) A Genetic Field Theory of Ego Formation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.805. Spitz, R. A. (1965) The First Year of Life. New York:Int. Univ. Press.806. Spitz, R. A. & Wolf, K. M. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psycholol. Monogr., 34.807. Spruiell, V. The self. PMC. Forthcoming.808. Stamm, J. L. (1962) Altered ego states allied to the depersonalization. JAPA, 10.809. Stein, M. (1971) The principle of multiple function. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 21.810. Stekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.811. Sterba, R. E. (1936—37) Hardwцrterbuch der Psychoanalyse. Vienna: Int. Psychoanal. Verlag.812. Stern, D. N. (1974) The goal and structure of mother-infant play. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 13.813. Stern, D. N. (1984) Affect attunement. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.814. Stern, D. N. (1985) The Interpersonal World of the Infant New York: Basic Books.815. Stevens, A. (1982) Archetype. London: Rouledge & Kegan Paul.816. Stoller, R. J. (1971) The term "transvestism". Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 24.817. Stoller, R. J. (1972) The "bedrock" of masculinity and femininity: bisexuality. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 26.818. Stoller, R. J. (1974) Hostility and mystery in perversion. IJP, 55.819. Stoller, R. J. (1975) Sex and Gender, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.820. Stoller, R. J. (1976) Primary femininity. JAPA, 24 (5).821. Stoller, R. J. (1982) Hear miss. In: Eating, Sleeping, and Sexuality, ed. M. Zalea. New York: Brunner/ Mazel.822. Stoller, R. J. (1985) Observing the Erotic Imagination. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.823. Stolorow, R. (1984) Self psychology — a structural psychology. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.824. Stolorow, R. Transference. PMC. Forthcoming.825. Stone, L. (1954) The widening scope of indications for psychoanalysis. JAPA, 2.826. Stone, L. (1961) The Psychoanalytic Situation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.827. Stone, L. (1967) The psychoanalytic situation and transference. JAPA, 15.828. Stone, L. (1971) Reflections on the psychoanalytic concept of aggression. FQ, 40.829. Stone, L. (1973) On resistance to the psychoanalytic process. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. B. B. Rubinstein. New York: Macmillan, vol. 2.830. Stone, M. H. (1980) Borderline Syndromes. New York: McGrow Hill.831. Strachey, J. (1934) The nature of the therapeutic action of psychoanalysis. IJP, 15.832. Strachey, J. (1962) The emergence of Freud's fundamental hypothesis. SE, 3.833. Strachey, J. (1963) Obituary (Joan Riviere). IJP, 44.834. Strachey, J. (1966) General preface. SE, 1.835. Swank, R. L. (1949) Combat exhaustion. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 109.836. Szekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.837. Taylor, G. J. (1977) Alexithymia and countertranceference. Psychother & Psychosom., 28.838. Ticho, E. (1972) Termination of psychoanalysis. PQ, 41.839. Tolpin, M. (1970) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 25.840. Tolpin, M. (1971) On the beginnings of a cohesive self. PSOC. 26.841. Tolpin, M. & Kohut, H. (1980) The disorders of the self. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington, B. C.: U. S. Dept. Health and Human Services.842. Turkle, S. (1986) A review of Grosskurth, P.: Molanie Klein. New York: Times Books, Review, May 18, 1986.843. Tyson, P. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.844. Tyson, P. (1982) A developmental line of gender identity, gender role, and choice of love object. JAPA, 30.845. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.846. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. The psychoanalitic theory of development. PMC. Forthcoming.847. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. (1984) Narcissism and superego development. JAPA, 34.848. Tyson, R. & Sundler, J. (1971) Problems in the selection of patients for psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 44.849. Valenstein, A. F. (1979) The concept of "classical" psycho-analysis. JAPA. 27. (suppl.).850. Volkan, V. D. (1981) Linking Objects and Linking Phenomena. New York: Int. Univ. Press.851. Waelder, R. (1930) The principle of multiple function. PQ, 5.852. Waelder, R. (1962) Book review of Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy, ed. S. Hook. JAPA, 10.853. Waelder, R. (1962) Psychoanalysis scientific method, and philosophy. JAPA, 10.854. Waelder, R. (1963) Psychic determinism and the possibility of prediction. PQ, 32.855. Waelder, R. (1967) Trauma and the variety of extraordinary challenges. In: Fuest (1967).856. Waelder, R. (1967) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety: forty years later. PQ, 36.857. Waldhorn, H. F. (1960) Assessment of analyzability. PQ, 29.858. Waldhorn, H. F. & Fine, B. (1971) Trauma and symbolism. Kris Study Group monogr. New York: Int. Univ. Press.859. Wallace, E. R. (1983) Freud and Anthropology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.860. Wallerstein, R. Reality. PMC. Forthcoming.861. Wallerstein, R. (1965) The goals of psychoanalysis. JAPA, 13.862. Wallerstein, R. (1975) Psychotherapy and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.863. Wallerstein, R. (1983) Defenses, defense mechanisms and the structure of the mind. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).864. Wallerstein, R. (1988) One psychoanalysis or many? IJP, 69.865. Wangh, M. (1979) Some psychoanalytic observations on boredom. IJP, 60.866. Weinshel, E. M. (1968) Some psychoanalytic considerations on moods. IJP, 51.867. Weinshel, E. M. (1971) The ego in health and normality. JAPA, 18.868. Weisman, A. D. (1972) On Dying and Denying. New York: Behavioral Publications.869. Weinstock, H. J. (1962) Successful treatment of ulcerative colitis by psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Psychoanal. Res., 6.870. Welmore, R. J. (1963) The role of grief in psychoanalysis. IJP. 44.871. Werner, H. & Kaplan, B. (1984) Symbol Formation. Hillsdale N. J.: Lawrence Eribaum.872. White. R. W. (1963) Ego and Reality in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, 3.873. Whitman, R. M. (1963) Remembering and forgetting dreams in psychoanalysis. JAPA, 11.874. Wiedeman, G. Sexuality. PMC. Forthcoming.875. Wiedeman, G. (1962) Survey of psychoanalytic literature on overt male homosexuality. JAPA, 10.876. Wieder, H. (1966) Intellectuality. PSOC, 21.877. Wieder, H. (1978) The psychoanalytic treatment of preadolescents In Child Analysis and Therapy, ed. J. Glenn. New York Aronson.878. Willick, M. S. Defense. PMC. Forthcoming.879. Wilson, C. P. (1967) Stone as a symbol of teeth. PQ, 36.880. Wilson, C. P Hohan, C. & Mintz, I. (1983) Fear of Being Fat. New York: Aronson.881. Wilson, C. P. S Mintz, I. (1982) Abstaining and bulimic anorexics. Primary Care, 9.882. Wilson, E. O. (1978) On Human Nature. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.883. Winnicott, C. (1978) D. W. W.: a reflection. In: Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.884. Winnicott, D. W. (1953) Transitional object and transitional phenomena. In: Collected Papers. New York Basic Books, 1958.885. Winnicott, D. W. (1956) Primary maternal preoccupation. In: Winnicott (1958).886. Winnicott, D. W. (1958) Collected Papers. New York: Basic Books, Inc.887. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) Ego distortions in terms of true and false self. In: The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.888. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) The theory of the parent-infant relationship. In: Winnicott (1965).889. Winnicott, D. W. (1965) The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press.890. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Playing and Reality. New York: Basic Books.891. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Therapeutic Consultations in Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.892. Winnicott, D. W. (1977) The Piggle. New York: Int. Univ. Press.893. Winson, J. (1985) Brain and Psyche. New York: Anchor Press.894. Wolf, E. S. (1976) Ambience and abstinence. Annu. Psycho-anal., 4.895. Wolf, E. S. (1980) On the developmental line of self-object relations. In: Advances in Self Psychology, ed. A. Goldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.896. Wolf, E. S. (1983) Empathy and countertransference. In: The Future of Psychoanalysis, ed. A. Coldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.897. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Disruptions in the psychoanalytic treatment of disorders of the self. In: Kohut's Legacy, ed. P. Stepansky & A. Coldberg, Hillsdale, H. J.: Analytic Press, 1984.898. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Selfobject relations disorders. In: Character Pathology, ed. M. Zales. New York: Bruner/Mazel.899. Wolf, E. S. & Trosman, H. (1974) Freud and Popper-Lynkeus. JAPA, 22.900. Wolfenstein, M. (1966) How is mourning possible? PSOC, 21.901. Wolman, B. B. ed. (1977) The International Encyclopedia of Psychiatry, Psychology, Psychoanalysis, and Neurology. New York: Aesculapius.902. Wolpert, E. A. (1980) Major affective disorders. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. I. Kaplan, A. M. Freedman & B. J. Saddock. Boston: Williams & Wilkins, vol. 2.903. Wurmser, L. (1977) A defense of the use of metaphor in analytic theory formation. PQ, 46.904. Wurmser, L. (1981) The Mask of Shame. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.905. Zetzel, E. R. (1956) Current concepts of transference. TJP, 37.Словарь психоаналитических терминов и понятий > БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ
-
3 comunidad
f.1 community (grupo).comunidad de propietarios o de vecinos residents' associationla comunidad científica/internacional the scientific/international communitycomunidad Andina Andean Communitycomunidad autónoma (politics) autonomous region, = largest administrative division in Spain, with its own Parliament and a number of devolved powers2 communion (cualidad de común) (de ideas, bienes).* * *1 community\en comunidad togethercomunidad autónoma autonomous regioncomunidad de bienes DERECHO co-ownershipcomunidad de propietarios owners' associationComunidad Económica Europea European Economic Community* * *noun f.* * *SF1) [gen] community; (=sociedad) society, association; (Rel) community; And commune ( of free Indians)de o en comunidad — (Jur) jointly
comunidad autónoma — Esp autonomous region
2) (=pago) [de piso] service charge, charge for communal servicesCOMUNIDAD AUTÓNOMA In Spain the comunidades autónomas are any of the 19 administrative regions consisting of one or more provinces and having political powers devolved from Madrid, as stipulated by the 1978 Constitution. They have their own democratically elected parliaments, form their own cabinets and legislate and execute policies in certain areas such as housing, infrastructure, health and education, though Madrid still retains jurisdiction for all matters affecting the country as a whole, such as defence, foreign affairs and justice. The Comunidades Autónomas are: Andalucía, Aragón, Asturias, Islas Baleares, Canarias, Cantabria, Castilla y León, Castilla-La Mancha, Cataluña, Extremadura, Galicia, Madrid, Murcia, Navarra, País Vasco, La Rioja, Comunidad Valenciana, Ceuta and Melilla. The term Comunidades Históricas refers to Galicia, Catalonia and the Basque Country, which for reasons of history and language consider themselves to some extent separate from the rest of Spain. They were given a measure of independence by the Second Republic (1931-1936), only to have it revoked by Franco in 1939. With the transition to democracy, these groups were the most vociferous and successful in their demand for home rule, partly because they already had experience of federalism and had established a precedent with autonomous institutions like the Catalan Generalitat.* * *1)a) ( sociedad) communityb) ( grupo delimitado) communityc) (Relig) communityd) ( asociación) association2) ( coincidencia) community•• Cultural note:comunidad de ideales/objetivos — community of ideals/objectives
In 1978 power in Spain was decentralized and the country was divided into comunidades autónomas or autonomías (autonomous regions). The new communities have far greater autonomy from central government than the old regiones and were a response to nationalist aspirations, which had built up under Franco. Some regions have more autonomy than others. The Basque Country, Catalonia, and Galicia, for example, had political structures, a desire for independence and their own languages which underpinned their claims to distinctive identities. Andalusia gained almost complete autonomy without having had a nationalist tradition. Other regions, such as Madrid, are to some extent artificial, having been created largely to complete the process. The comunidades autónomas are: Andalusia, Aragon, Asturias, Balearic Islands, the Basque Country (Euskadi), Canary Islands, Cantabria, Castilla y León, Castilla-La Mancha, Catalonia, Extremadura, Galicia, Madrid, Murcia, Navarre, La Rioja, Valencia and the North African enclaves of Ceuta and Melilla* * *= community.Ex. Language of documents and data bases will need to be tailored to each community.----* asociación de la comunidad = community group.* biblioteca de la comunidad = community library.* bibliotecario encargado de los servicios dirigidos a la comunidad = community services librarian.* Comisión de las Comunidades Europeas (CEC) = Commission of the European Communities (CEC).* comunidad académica = academic community, learning community.* comunidad académica de investigadores = academic research community.* comunidad agrícola = farming community.* comunidad a la que se sirve = service area.* comunidad autónoma = autonomous region.* comunidad bancaria, la = banking community, the.* comunidad bibliotecaria, la = library community, the, librarianship community, the.* Comunidad Británica de Naciones, la = Commonwealth, the.* comunidad científica = knowledge community.* comunidad científica, la = scientific community, the, scholarly community, the, research community, the, scientific research community, the.* comunidad conectada electrónicamente = online community.* comunidad de bibliotecarios y documentalistas, la = library and information community, the.* comunidad de educadores, la = education community, the.* comunidad de lectores = reader community.* comunidad de naciones = comity of nations, commonwealth.* comunidad de pescadores = fishing community.* comunidad de prácticas comunes = community of practice, community of practice, community of practice.* comunidad de proveedores = vendor community.* comunidad de proveedores, la = vending community, the.* comunidad de usuarios = constituency, user community.* comunidad de vecinos = housing association.* comunidad dispersa = scattered community.* Comunidad Económica Europea (CEE) = European Economic Community (EEC).* comunidad editorial, la = publishing community, the.* comunidad electrónica = online community.* comunidad empresarial, la = business community, the.* Comunidad Europea (CE) = EC (European Community).* Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica (Euratom/EAEC) = European Atomic Energy Community (Euratom/EAEC).* Comunidad Europea del Carbón y el Acero (CECA) = European Coal and Steel Community (ECSC).* comunidad internacional, la = international community, the.* comunidad laboral = working community.* comunidad lingüística = language community, linguistic community.* comunidad local = local community.* comunidad marginada = deprived community.* comunidad marginal = disadvantaged community.* comunidad mundial, la = world community, the.* comunidad pluralista = pluralistic community.* comunidad religiosa = religious community.* comunidad rural = rural community.* comunidad urbana = urban community.* de la propia comunidad = community-owned.* Denominación de Productos para las Estadísticas del Comercio Externo de la = Nomenclature of Goods for the External Trade Statistics of the Community and Statistics of Trade between Member States (NIMEXE).* derecho de la comunidad = community right.* dirigido a la comunidad = community-based.* implicación de la comunidad = community involvement.* la comunidad en general = the community at large.* líder de la comunidad = community leader.* miembro de la Comunidad = community member, Community member.* no perteneciente a la Comunidad Europea = non-EC.* países de la Comunidad Europea = European Communities.* países miembro de la Comunidad = Community partner.* país miembro de la Comunidad = Community member state.* patrocinado por la comunidad = community-sponsored.* representante de la comunidad = community activist.* residente en la comunidad = community-dwelling.* toda la comunidad = the community at large.* vida de la comunidad = community life.* * *1)a) ( sociedad) communityb) ( grupo delimitado) communityc) (Relig) communityd) ( asociación) association2) ( coincidencia) community•• Cultural note:comunidad de ideales/objetivos — community of ideals/objectives
In 1978 power in Spain was decentralized and the country was divided into comunidades autónomas or autonomías (autonomous regions). The new communities have far greater autonomy from central government than the old regiones and were a response to nationalist aspirations, which had built up under Franco. Some regions have more autonomy than others. The Basque Country, Catalonia, and Galicia, for example, had political structures, a desire for independence and their own languages which underpinned their claims to distinctive identities. Andalusia gained almost complete autonomy without having had a nationalist tradition. Other regions, such as Madrid, are to some extent artificial, having been created largely to complete the process. The comunidades autónomas are: Andalusia, Aragon, Asturias, Balearic Islands, the Basque Country (Euskadi), Canary Islands, Cantabria, Castilla y León, Castilla-La Mancha, Catalonia, Extremadura, Galicia, Madrid, Murcia, Navarre, La Rioja, Valencia and the North African enclaves of Ceuta and Melilla* * *= community.Ex: Language of documents and data bases will need to be tailored to each community.
* asociación de la comunidad = community group.* biblioteca de la comunidad = community library.* bibliotecario encargado de los servicios dirigidos a la comunidad = community services librarian.* Comisión de las Comunidades Europeas (CEC) = Commission of the European Communities (CEC).* comunidad académica = academic community, learning community.* comunidad académica de investigadores = academic research community.* comunidad agrícola = farming community.* comunidad a la que se sirve = service area.* comunidad autónoma = autonomous region.* comunidad bancaria, la = banking community, the.* comunidad bibliotecaria, la = library community, the, librarianship community, the.* Comunidad Británica de Naciones, la = Commonwealth, the.* comunidad científica = knowledge community.* comunidad científica, la = scientific community, the, scholarly community, the, research community, the, scientific research community, the.* comunidad conectada electrónicamente = online community.* comunidad de bibliotecarios y documentalistas, la = library and information community, the.* comunidad de educadores, la = education community, the.* comunidad de lectores = reader community.* comunidad de naciones = comity of nations, commonwealth.* comunidad de pescadores = fishing community.* comunidad de prácticas comunes = community of practice, community of practice, community of practice.* comunidad de proveedores = vendor community.* comunidad de proveedores, la = vending community, the.* comunidad de usuarios = constituency, user community.* comunidad de vecinos = housing association.* comunidad dispersa = scattered community.* Comunidad Económica Europea (CEE) = European Economic Community (EEC).* comunidad editorial, la = publishing community, the.* comunidad electrónica = online community.* comunidad empresarial, la = business community, the.* Comunidad Europea (CE) = EC (European Community).* Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica (Euratom/EAEC) = European Atomic Energy Community (Euratom/EAEC).* Comunidad Europea del Carbón y el Acero (CECA) = European Coal and Steel Community (ECSC).* comunidad internacional, la = international community, the.* comunidad laboral = working community.* comunidad lingüística = language community, linguistic community.* comunidad local = local community.* comunidad marginada = deprived community.* comunidad marginal = disadvantaged community.* comunidad mundial, la = world community, the.* comunidad pluralista = pluralistic community.* comunidad religiosa = religious community.* comunidad rural = rural community.* comunidad urbana = urban community.* de la propia comunidad = community-owned.* Denominación de Productos para las Estadísticas del Comercio Externo de la = Nomenclature of Goods for the External Trade Statistics of the Community and Statistics of Trade between Member States (NIMEXE).* derecho de la comunidad = community right.* dirigido a la comunidad = community-based.* implicación de la comunidad = community involvement.* la comunidad en general = the community at large.* líder de la comunidad = community leader.* miembro de la Comunidad = community member, Community member.* no perteneciente a la Comunidad Europea = non-EC.* países de la Comunidad Europea = European Communities.* países miembro de la Comunidad = Community partner.* país miembro de la Comunidad = Community member state.* patrocinado por la comunidad = community-sponsored.* representante de la comunidad = community activist.* residente en la comunidad = community-dwelling.* toda la comunidad = the community at large.* vida de la comunidad = community life.* * *comunidad comunidad autónoma (↑ comunidad a1)A1 (sociedad) communitypara el bien de la comunidad for the good of the community2 (grupo delimitado) communityla comunidad polaca the Polish communityvivir en comunidad to live with other people3 ( Relig) community4 (asociación) associationCompuestos:(British) Commonwealth( Hist) European Economic Community( Hist) European CommunityEuropean Coal and Steel CommunityB (coincidencia) communityno existe comunidad de ideales/objetivos entre ambos grupos there is no community of ideals/objectives between the two groups, the two groups do not share common ideals/objectivesla sublevación de las Comunidades the Revolt of the Comuneros* * *
comunidad sustantivo femenino
community;
comunidad sustantivo femenino community
comunidad autónoma, autonomous region
comunidad de bienes, co-ownership
Comunidad Europea, European Community
' comunidad' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
bien
- CE
- CECA
- CEE
- consejería
- depender
- EURATOM
- homologación
- primar
- pueblo
- reintegrar
- autonomía
English:
Commonwealth of Independent States
- community
- fraternity
- homeowners assocation
- integrate
- scattered
- service charge
- European
- general
- pillar
- service
* * *comunidad nf1. [grupo] community;la comunidad científica/educativa/judía the scientific/education/Jewish community;vivir en comunidad to live in a communityComunidad Andina Andean Community, = organization for regional cooperation formed by Bolivia, Colombia, Ecuador, Peru and Venezuela;comunidad autónoma autonomous region, = largest administrative division in Spain, with its own Parliament and a number of devolved powers;comunidad de base [religiosa] base community, = lay Catholic community independent of church hierarchy;Comunidad Británica de Naciones (British) Commonwealth;Antes Comunidad Económica Europea European Economic Community;la Comunidad Europea, las Comunidades Europeas the European Community;la comunidad internacional the international community;comunidad linguística speech community;comunidad de propietarios residents' association;comunidad de vecinos residents' association2. [de ideas, bienes] communioncomunidad de bienes co-ownership [between spouses]3. Am [colectividad] commune;vive en una comunidad anarquista she lives in an anarchist communeCOMUNIDAD ANDINAThe Comunidad Andina de Naciones (CAN – Bolivia, Colombia, Ecuador, Peru and Venezuela) has its origins in the 1969 “Acuerdo de Cartagena”. Over subsequent decades the various institutions which now form the CAN were set up: the Council of Foreign Ministers in 1979, the Court of Justice in 1983, the Presidential Council in 1990, and the General Secretariat in 1997. The ultimate aim has been to create a Latin American common market. A free trade area was established in 1993, and a common external customs tariff in 1994. While all members have adopted a common foreign policy, more ambitious attempts at integration have been less successful. However, with a combined population of 122 million, and a GDP in 2004 of 300 billion dollars, the community is a significant economic group. In 2004, the leaders of the countries of South America decided to create the “Comunidad Sudamericana de Naciones” (“South American Community of Nations”) or CSN by a gradual convergence between the CAN and Mercosur (Argentina, Brazil, Paraguay and Uruguay), plus Chile, Guyana and Surinam. This will create, in time, a vast free-trade area encompassing all of South America.* * *f community;hereditaria heirs pl* * *comunidad nf: community* * *comunidad n community [pl. communities] -
4 estado nacional
m.nation-state.* * *(n.) = nation state, national stateEx. Since Europe consists of independent nation states, only partially unified through the European Union, the development of academic and research networks has been a complex process.Ex. This means that library matters rest with the departments of education of each of the national states.* * *(n.) = nation state, national stateEx: Since Europe consists of independent nation states, only partially unified through the European Union, the development of academic and research networks has been a complex process.
Ex: This means that library matters rest with the departments of education of each of the national states. -
5 paso
adj.dried.intj.open up, gangway.m.1 passing.el paso del tiempo the passage of timecon el paso de los años as the years go byel Ebro, a su paso por Zaragoza the Ebro, as it flows through Zaragozasu paso fugaz por la universidad his brief spell at the universityabrirse paso entre la multitud to make o force one's way through the crowdpaso del ecuador = (celebration marking) halfway stage in a university course2 step.dar un paso adelante o al frente to step forward, to take a step forward3 walk.a paso ligero at a brisk pacemarcar el paso to keep timea este paso no acabaremos nunca at this rate we'll never finish4 step (etapa, acontecimiento).dar los pasos necesarios to take the necessary stepspaso a paso step by step5 crossing (cruce).paso fronterizo border crossing (point)paso peatonal o de peatones pedestrian crossing6 pass (geography) (en montaña).7 step in a process, stride, move.8 passage, pass, crossing point.9 pace, walking pace.10 gateway.pres.indicat.1st person singular (yo) present indicative of spanish verb: pasar.* * *1 (movimiento) step, footstep■ ¡no des ni un paso más! don't move another step!2 (distancia) pace3 (camino) passage, way4 (avance) progress, advance5 (trámite) step, move6 (de montaña) mountain pass; (de mar) strait\a cada paso at every turna paso de tortuga at a snail's paceabrirse paso to force one's way throughapretar el paso to hurrycerrarle el paso a alguien to block somebody' s waydar paso a (hacer posible) to pave the way for 2 (provocar) to give rise to 3 (dejar pasar) to let through, make way for 4 (pasar a) to move on todar sus primeros pasos to start walkingestar a un paso/a dos pasos to be very closeestar de paso to be passing throughhacer algo de paso to do something as well■ de paso, tráeme tabaco while you're there, get me some cigarettesno dar un paso sin... not to do a thing without...paso a paso step by step'Prohibido el paso' "No entry"salir al paso de alguien to waylay somebodysalir al paso de algo to forestall somethingseguirle los pasos a alguien to follow somebody close behind 2 figurado to follow in somebody's footstepsceda el paso (señal) give way sign, US yield signpaso a nivel level crossing, US grade crossingpaso de cebra zebra crossingpaso de peatones pedestrian crossingpaso del ecuador half-way point (in university studies)paso elevado flyoverpaso subterráneo (de peatones) subway* * *noun m.1) passage2) footstep3) pace4) way* * *IADJ driedII1. SM1) (=acción de pasar)contemplaban el paso de la procesión desde un balcón — they watched the procession go by from a balcony
por estas fechas tiene lugar el paso de las cigüeñas por nuestra región — this is the time of year when the storks fly over our region
el presidente, a su paso por nuestra ciudad... — the president, during his visit to our city...
el huracán arrasó con todo lo que encontró a su paso — the hurricane flattened everything in its path
•
ceder el paso — to give way, yield (EEUU)ceda el paso — give way, yield (EEUU)
•
dar paso a algo, el invierno dio paso a la primavera — winter gave way to springahora vamos a dar paso a nuestro corresponsal en Lisboa — we now go over to our correspondent in Lisbon
las protestas dieron paso a una huelga — the protests led to o were followed by a strike
•
de paso, mencionaron el tema solo de paso — they only mentioned the matter in passing¿puedes ir al supermercado, de paso que vas a la farmacia? — could you go to the supermarket on your way to the chemist's?
de paso recuérdale que tiene un libro nuestro — remind him that he's got a book of ours while you're at it
•
entrar de paso — to drop in•
estar de paso — to be passing throughpaso del Ecuador — party or trip organized by university students to celebrate the halfway stage in their degree course
avepaso franco, paso libre — free passage
2) (=camino) way; (Arquit) passage; (Geog) pass; (Náut) strait¡paso! — make way!
•
abrirse paso — to make one's way•
cerrar el paso — to block the way•
dejar el paso libre — to leave the way open•
impedir el paso — to block the waypaso a desnivel, paso a distinto nivel — (Aut) flyover, overpass (EEUU)
paso a nivel — level crossing, grade crossing (EEUU)
paso (de) cebra — Esp zebra crossing, crosswalk (EEUU)
paso de peatones — pedestrian crossing, crosswalk (EEUU)
paso elevado — (Aut) flyover, overpass (EEUU)
paso inferior — underpass, subway
paso subterráneo — underpass, subway
paso superior — (Aut) flyover, overpass (EEUU)
3) [al andar] (=acción) step; (=ruido) footstep; (=huella) footprint•
coger el paso — to fall into step•
dar un paso — to take a step¿ha dado ya sus primeros pasos? — has she taken her first steps yet?
•
dirigir sus pasos hacia — to head towards•
hacer pasos — (Baloncesto) to travel (with the ball)•
volvió sobre sus pasos — she retraced her stepsla demanda aumenta a pasos agigantados — demand is increasing at a rate of knots o extremely quickly
paso adelante — (lit, fig) step forward
paso atrás — (lit, fig) step backwards
4) (=modo de andar) [de persona] walk, gait; [de caballo] gait•
acelerar el paso — to go faster, speed up•
aflojar el paso — to slow down•
a buen paso — at a good pace•
establecer el paso — to make the pace, set the pace•
a paso lento — at a slow pace, slowly•
llevar el paso — to keep in step, keep time•
romper el paso — to break steppaso de ambladura, paso de andadura — (Equitación) amble
5) (=ritmo) rate, pace•
a este paso — at this rate6) (=distancia)7) (=avance) step8) (Téc) [de tornillo] pitch; [de contador, teléfono] unit9) (Teat) ( Hist) sketch, interlude10) (Rel) [en procesión] float in Holy Week procession, with statues representing part of Easter storySee:ver nota culturelle SEMANA SANTA in semana11)paso de armas — (Mil, Hist) passage of arms
12) LAm (=vado) ford2.ADV softly, gently¡paso! — not so fast!, easy there!
* * *1)a) ( acción)de paso: están de paso they're just visiting o just passing through; de paso puedo comprar pan I can buy some bread on the way; fui a la oficina y de paso hablé con él I went to the office and while I was there I had a word with him; me pilla de paso it's on my way; y dicho sea de paso... — and incidentally...
b) (camino, posibilidad de pasar) wayceda el paso — yield ( in US), give way ( in UK)
abrirse paso — to make one's way; ( a codazos) to elbow one's way
salir al paso de alguien — ( abordar) to waylay somebody; ( detener) to stop somebody
2) (Geog) ( en montaña) passsalir del paso — to get out of a (tight) spot o (AmE) crack (colloq)
3)a) (al andar, bailar) stepandar en malos pasos — to be mixed up in shady deals
a pasos agigantados — by leaps and bounds
dar los primeros pasos — ( literal) to take one's first steps; ( iniciarse en algo) to start out
dar un paso en falso — ( literal) to stumble; ( equivocarse) to make a false move
seguir los pasos de alguien — to follow in somebody's footsteps
b) pasos masculino plural ( en baloncesto) traveling*, steps (pl)4)a) ( distancia corta)vive a dos pasos de mi casa — he lives a stone's throw (away) from my house
está a un paso de aquí — it's just around the corner/down the road from here
b) ( avance) step forwardc) ( de gestión) step5) ( en contador) unit6)a) (ritmo, velocidad)apretó/aminoró el paso — he quickened his pace/he slowed down
a este paso... — at this rate...
a paso de hormiga or tortuga — at a snail's pace
b) (Equ)•* * *1)a) ( acción)de paso: están de paso they're just visiting o just passing through; de paso puedo comprar pan I can buy some bread on the way; fui a la oficina y de paso hablé con él I went to the office and while I was there I had a word with him; me pilla de paso it's on my way; y dicho sea de paso... — and incidentally...
b) (camino, posibilidad de pasar) wayceda el paso — yield ( in US), give way ( in UK)
abrirse paso — to make one's way; ( a codazos) to elbow one's way
salir al paso de alguien — ( abordar) to waylay somebody; ( detener) to stop somebody
2) (Geog) ( en montaña) passsalir del paso — to get out of a (tight) spot o (AmE) crack (colloq)
3)a) (al andar, bailar) stepandar en malos pasos — to be mixed up in shady deals
a pasos agigantados — by leaps and bounds
dar los primeros pasos — ( literal) to take one's first steps; ( iniciarse en algo) to start out
dar un paso en falso — ( literal) to stumble; ( equivocarse) to make a false move
seguir los pasos de alguien — to follow in somebody's footsteps
b) pasos masculino plural ( en baloncesto) traveling*, steps (pl)4)a) ( distancia corta)vive a dos pasos de mi casa — he lives a stone's throw (away) from my house
está a un paso de aquí — it's just around the corner/down the road from here
b) ( avance) step forwardc) ( de gestión) step5) ( en contador) unit6)a) (ritmo, velocidad)apretó/aminoró el paso — he quickened his pace/he slowed down
a este paso... — at this rate...
a paso de hormiga or tortuga — at a snail's pace
b) (Equ)•* * *paso11 = footstep, step, footprint, pace.Ex: Leforte could usually identify those footsteps easily; but today they sounded less forceful and deliberate.
Ex: The first step in assigning intellectual responsibility to a corporate body must be a definition of a corporate body.Ex: In later years, the famous book mythological significance of muddy footprints introduced me to the ancient Hippopotamian culture.Ex: Among other buildings afire or still smoldering in eastern Baghdad today were the city hall and the National Library which was so thoroughly burned that heat still radiated 50 paces from its front doors.* abrir paso a = make + way (for).* abrirse paso = jostle, break through, elbow + Posesivo + way into, elbow into.* acelerar el paso = quicken + the pace, smarten + Posesivo + pace.* a este paso = at this rate.* aflojar el paso = slow down, slow up.* aminorar el paso = slow down, slow up.* a paso de tortuga = at a snail's pace.* a paso ligero = on the double.* a pasos agigantados = at an exponential rate, at exponential rates, by leaps and bounds.* a un paso = within a stone's throw (away/from).* a un paso asombroso = at an astounding pace.* a un paso de = a heartbeat away from.* a un paso rápido = at a rapid pace.* a un paso relajado = at a strolling pace.* barrera de paso a nivel = level-crossing gate.* caminar con paso pesado = plod (along/through).* ceder el paso = give + way (to), yield + the right of way.* contador de pasos = step counter.* dar el primer paso = make + a start, take + the first step.* dar los pasos necesarios = take + steps.* dar los primeros pasos en = venture into.* dar otro paso muy importante = reach + another milestone.* dar paso (a) = give + way (to), yield to, make + way (for).* dar un gran paso adelante = reach + milestone.* dar un paso = make + step.* dar un paso adelante = step up.* dar un paso al frente = step up.* dar un paso en falso = make + a false move.* dar un paso hacia delante = take + a step forward, step up.* dejar paso = step + aside.* dejar paso (a) = give + way (to).* derecho de paso = the right of way, right of entry.* desandar los pasos de = retrace + Posesivo + footsteps, retrace + Posesivo + steps.* hacer que + Nombre + dé un paso hacia delante = take + Nombre + a/one step forward.* impedir el paso = block in.* llave de paso = spigot, faucet, tap, stopcock, stop valve.* llave de paso del agua = water valve.* llevar a cabo una serie de pasos anteriormente realizados = execute + steps.* obstaculizar el paso = block in.* otro paso más hacia + Posesivo + destrucción = another nail in + Posesivo + coffin.* paso adelante = step up.* paso a nivel = level-crossing.* paso a paso = one step at a time, step by step, stage by stage, stepwise.* paso atrás = backward step, retrograde step.* paso de cebra = zebra crossing.* paso de la gente = flow of people.* paso del comercio = flow of commerce.* Paso del Noroeste, el = North West Passage, the.* paso de peatones = zebra crossing, pedestrian crossing, pelican crossing.* paso de tortuga = snail's pace.* paso en falso = false move.* paso fronterizo = border crossing.* paso hacia adelante = step forward.* paso hacia atrás = retrograde step, step backward(s), step back.* paso inferior = underpass.* paso ininterrumpido de = steady flow of.* paso intermedio = half-way house, stepping stone.* paso peatonal = pedestrian crossing.* paso subterráneo = underground walkway.* Posesivo + primeros pasos = Posesivo + first steps.* preferencia de paso = the right of way.* primer paso = stake in the ground.* primer paso de, el = thin edge of the wedge, the.* realizar una tarea paso a paso = go through.* saltarse pasos intermedios = jump + steps.* seguir los pasos de = follow in + the footsteps of.* seguir + Posesivo + pasos = follow in + Posesivo + footsteps.* seguir unos pasos = follow + steps.* señal de prohibido el paso = No Entry sign.* ser un gran paso adelante = be half the battle.* tener derecho de paso = have + the right of way.* tomar un paso decisivo = take + the plunge.* un paso por delante de = one step ahead of.* válvula de paso = stop valve, stopcock.* volver sobre los pasos de Uno = double-back, retrace + Posesivo + steps, retrace + Posesivo + footsteps, go back on + Posesivo + steps.paso22 = stage, passing.Ex: The first stage in the choice of access points must be the definition of an author.
Ex: Perhaps an openly expressed disbelief in his activities is one of the marks of the passing of this stage.* ave de paso = bird of passage.* cambiar con el paso del tiempo = change over + time.* con el paso de = with the passing of.* con el paso de los años = with the passing of (the) years.* con el paso del tiempo = over the years, over time, with the passage of time, as time goes by, in due course, over a period of time, in the course of time, over the course of time, in the process of time, as time passed (by), as time passes (by), as time went by.* de paso = by the way, by the by(e).* deteriorado por el paso del tiempo = timeworn.* dicho sea de paso = by the way, on a sidenote, by the by(e).* el paso del tiempo = the passage of time, the sands of time.* en varios pasos = multi-step.* llave de paso = shut-off valve.* paso elevado = overpass.* paso elevado de peatones = pedestrian overpass.* paso elevado para peatones = pedestrian overpass.* paso inferior = subway.* paso inferior de peatones = pedestrian underpass.* paso inferior para peatones = pedestrian underpass.* paso subterráneo = underpass, subway.* paso subterráneo de peatones = pedestrian underpass.* paso subterráneo para peatones = pedestrian underpass.* quedar anulado con el paso del tiempo = be overtaken by events.* resistir el paso del tiempo = stand + the test of time, withstand + the test of time, survive + the test of time, pass + the test of time.* válvula de paso = shut-off valve.paso33 = transfer, transition, changeover [change-over], handover [hand-over].Ex: When the record transfer is complete, the catalog summary screen is shown for the new record so that the user can review and update it.
Ex: Hierarchical relationships must be indicated in order that users may make the transition from a first access point to related terms or access points.Ex: The changeover has resulted in more rapid machine-editing of input and reduced costs for cataloguing.Ex: The author assesses the prospects of Hong Kong after the handover of the colony to China in 1997 when it will once again be competing with Shanghai as the publishing hub of the Orient.* * *paso1A1(acción): las compuertas controlan el paso del agua the hatches control the flow of watera su paso por la ciudad el río se ensancha the river widens as it flows through the cityel paso de los camiones había causado grietas en la calzada cracks had appeared in the road surface caused by the passage of so many trucks o because of all the trucks using ithizo frente a todo lo que encontró a su paso he faced up to every obstacle in his pathcon el paso del tiempo se desgastó la piedra the stone got worn down with time o with the passing o passage of time[ S ] prohibido el paso no entryal paso (en ajedrez) en passantde paso: no viven aquí, están de paso they don't live here, they're just visiting o they're just passing throughde paso puedo dejarles el paquete I can drop the package off on my waylo mencionó pero sólo de paso he mentioned it but only in passinglleva esto a la oficina y de paso habla con la secretaria take this to the office and while you're there have a word with the secretaryte lo recogeré si quieres, me pilla de paso I'll pick it up for you if you like, it's on my wayarchiva estas fichas y de paso comprueba todas las direcciones file these cards and while you're at it o about it check all the addressesy dicho sea de paso … and incidentally …2 (camino, posibilidad de pasar) wayabran paso make wayse puso en medio y me cerró el paso she stood in front of me and blocked my waypor aquí no hay paso you can't get through this waydejen el paso libre leave the way clearabrirse paso to make one's wayel sol se abría paso entre las nubes the sun was breaking through the cloudsconsiguió abrirse paso a codazos entre la gente she managed to elbow her way through the crowdno te será difícil abrirte paso en la vida you won't have any problems making your way in life o getting on in lifesalir al paso de algn to waylay sbsalir al paso de algo to forestall sthB ( Geog) (en una montaña) passCompuestos:( Méx) paso elevadozebra crossing, crosswalk ( AmE)( Méx) catwalk(en un barco) celebration held to mark the crossing of the Equator; (de estudiantes) celebration held halfway through a college courseborder crossingC1 (movimiento al andar) stepdio un paso para atrás he took a step backward(s), he stepped backward(s)¡un paso al frente! one step forward!camina 50 pasos al norte walk 50 paces to the northdirigió sus pasos hacia la puerta she walked toward(s) the dooroyó pasos en el piso de arriba she heard footsteps on the floor abovecon paso firme subió las escaleras he climbed the stairs purposefullyno da un paso sin consultar a su marido she won't do anything without asking her husband firstpaso a paso step by stepsiguieron el juicio paso a paso they followed the trial step by steppaso a paso se fue abriendo camino en la empresa he gradually worked his way up in the companyme lo explicó paso por paso she explained it to me step by stepa cada paso at every turna pasos agigantados by leaps and boundsla informática avanza a pasos agigantados information technology is advancing by leaps and bounds, enormous strides are being made in information technologydar los primeros pasos (literal) to take one's first steps, start to walk; (iniciarse en algo) to start outdio sus primeros pasos como actor en televisión he started out o made his debut as a television actordar un paso en falso en política puede conducir al desastre one false move o putting one foot wrong in politics can lead to disasterseguirle los pasos a algn to tail sbseguir los pasos de algn to follow in sb's footstepsvolver sobre sus pasos to retrace one's steps2(distancia corta): vive a dos pasos de mi casa he lives a stone's throw (away) from my houseestuvo a un paso de la muerte she was at death's dooránimo, ya estamos a un paso come on, we're nearly there nowestá a un paso de aquí it's just around the corner o down the road from herede ahí a convertirse en drogadicto no hay más que un paso it's only a short step from there to becoming a drug addict3 (logro, avance) step forwardel que te haya llamado ya es un paso (adelante) the fact that he's called you is a step forward in itselfsupone un gran paso en la lucha contra la enfermedad it is a great step forward o a great advance in the fight against the illness4 (de una gestión) stephemos dado los pasos necesarios we have taken the necessary steps5 (de baile) stephacer pasos to travelD1 (de un tornillo, una rosca) pitch2 (en un contador) unitE1(ritmo, velocidad): aminoró el paso he slowed downal ver que la seguían apretó el paso when she realized she was being followed she quickened her paceel tren iba a buen paso the train was going at a fair speeda este paso no llegamos ni a las diez at this rate we won't even get there by ten o'clocka este paso te vas a poner enfermo if you carry on like this, you'll get ill, at this rate o (if you carry on) the way you're going, you'll get illescribía los nombres al paso que yo se los leía she wrote down the names as I read them out to hera paso de hormiga or tortuga at a snail's pacellevar el paso to keep in stepmarcar el paso to mark timeen ese colegio te van a hacer marcar el paso they'll make you toe the line at that school2 ( Equ):al paso at a walking paceCompuesto:paso ligero or redobladoa paso ligero or redoblado double quick, in double timeF (de la pasión) float ( in Holy Week processions)* * *
Del verbo pasar: ( conjugate pasar)
paso es:
1ª persona singular (yo) presente indicativo
pasó es:
3ª persona singular (él/ella/usted) pretérito indicativo
Multiple Entries:
pasar
paso
pasar ( conjugate pasar) verbo intransitivo
1
◊ no ha pasado ni un taxi not one taxi has come/gone past;
los otros coches no podían paso the other cars weren't able to get past;
no dejan paso a nadie they're not letting anyone through;
paso de largo to go right o straight past;
paso por la aduana to go through customs;
es un vuelo directo, no pasa por Miami it's a direct flight, it doesn't go via Miami;
¿este autobús pasa por el museo? does this bus go past the museum?;
pasamos por delante de su casa we went past her house;
pasaba por aquí y … I was just passing by o I was in the area and …b) ( deteniéndose en un lugar):◊ ¿podríamos paso por el banco? can we stop off at the bank?;
pasa un día por casa why don't you drop o come by the house sometime?;
puede paso a recogerlo mañana you can come and pick it up tomorrow
[ humedad] to go through from one side to the otherd) ( caber):
2 ( entrar — acercándose al hablante) to come in;
(— alejándose del hablante) to go in;◊ pase, por favor please, do come in;
¡que pase el siguiente! next, please!;
haga paso al Sr Díaz show Mr Díaz in please
3
b) ( comunicar):
( en otro teléfono) I'll put you through to Javier
4a) (Educ) to pass;◊ paso de curso to get through o pass one's end-of-year examsb) ( ser aceptable):◊ no está perfecto, pero puede paso it's not perfect, but it'll do;
por esta vez, (que) pase I'll let it pass o go this time
5
a) ( ser tenido por):
ver tb hacerse II 3
( suceder) to happen;
lo que pasa es que… the thing o the problem is …;
pase lo que pase whatever happens, come what may;
siempre pasa igual or lo mismo it's always the same;
¿qué pasa? what's the matter?, what's up? (colloq);
¿qué te pasa? what's the matter with you?;
¿qué te pasó en el ojo? what happened to your eye?;
¿qué le pasa a la tele? what's wrong with the TV?;
eso le pasa a cualquiera that can happen to anybody;
no le pasó nada nothing happened to him
1 ( transcurrir) [tiempo/años] to pass, go by;◊ pasoon muchos años many years went by o passed;
ya han pasado dos horas it's been two hours now;
un año pasa muy rápido a year goes very quickly;
¡cómo pasa el tiempo! doesn't time fly!
2 ( cesar) [crisis/mal momento] to be over;
[ efecto] to wear off;
[ dolor] to go away
3 ( arreglárselas) paso sin algo to manage without sth
verbo transitivo
1
‹pueblo/ciudad› to go through
2a) ( hacer atravesar) paso algo POR algo to put sth through sth;
(— ilegalmente) to smuggle
3 ( hacer recorrer):
pásale un trapo al piso give the floor a quick wipe;
hay que pasole una plancha it needs a quick iron
4 (exhibir, mostrar) ‹película/anuncio› to show
5 ‹examen/prueba› to pass
6 ‹página/hoja› to turn;
‹tema/punto› to leave out, omit
1 (entregar, hacer llegar):
¿me pasas el martillo? can you pass me the hammer?
2 ( contagiar) to give, to pass on
1
fuimos a Toledo a paso el día we went to Toledo for the dayb) ( con idea de continuidad):
pasa todo el día al teléfono she spends all day on the phone
◊ ¿qué tal lo pasaste en la fiesta? did you have a good time at the party?, did you enjoy the party?;
lo pasé mal I didn't enjoy myself
2 (sufrir, padecer) ‹penalidades/desgracias› to go through, to suffer;◊ pasé mucho miedo/frío I was very frightened/cold
pasarse verbo pronominal
1 ( cambiarse):
2
esta vez te has pasado (fam) you've gone too far this time
¿podrías pasote por el mercado? could you go down to the market?
3
[carne/pescado] to go off, go bad;
[ leche] to go off, go sour
1
[ dolor] to go away;
(+ me/te/le etc)◊ ya se me pasó el dolor the pain's gone o eased now;
espera a que se le pase el enojo wait until he's calmed o cooled downb) ( transcurrir):
ver tb pasar verbo transitivo III 1
2 (+ me/te/le etc)a) ( olvidarse):
b) ( dejar escapar):
paso sustantivo masculino
1a) ( acción):
el paso del tiempo the passage of time;
el paso de la dictadura a la democracia the transition from dictatorship to democracy;
de paso: están de paso they're just visiting o just passing through;
me pilla de paso it's on my way;
y dicho sea de paso … and incidentally …
◊ abrir/dejar paso (a algn/algo) to make way (for sth/sb);
me cerró el paso she blocked my way;
dejen el paso libre leave the way clear;
( on signs) ceda el paso yield ( in US), give way ( in UK);
( on signs) prohibido el paso no entry;
paso de peatones crosswalk (AmE), pedestrian crossing (BrE);
paso a nivel grade (AmE) o (BrE) level crossing;
paso elevado or (Méx) a desnivel overpass (AmE), flyover (BrE);
paso subterráneo ( para peatones) underpass, subway (BrE);
( para vehículos) underpass;
( a codazos) to elbow one's way;
( detener) to stop sb
2 (Geog) ( en montaña) pass;◊ salir del paso to get out of a (tight) spot o (AmE) crack (colloq)
3
oyó pasos she heard footsteps;
entró con paso firme he came in purposefully;
paso a paso step by step;
seguirle los pasos a algn to tail sb;
seguir los pasos de algn to follow in sb's footstepsb) ( distancia corta):◊ vive a dos pasos de mi casa he lives a stone's throw (away) from my house;
está a un paso de aquí it's just around the corner/down the road from here
4 (ritmo, velocidad):◊ apretó/aminoró el paso he quickened his pace/he slowed down;
a este paso … at this rate …;
a paso de hormiga or tortuga at a snail's pace;
marcar el paso to mark time
5 ( en contador) unit
pasar
I verbo transitivo
1 to pass
2 (trasladar) to move
3 (dar) to pass, give: no me pasó el recado, he didn't give me the message
4 (hojas de libro) to turn
5 (el tiempo, la vida) to spend, pass
6 (soportar, sufrir) to suffer, endure: está pasando una crisis personal, she's going through a personal crisis
pasamos sed y calor, we suffered thirst and heat
7 (río, calle, frontera) to cross
8 (tragar) to swallow
9 (tolerar, aguantar) to bear
10 (introducir) to insert, put through
11 (un examen, una eliminatoria) to pass
12 Cine to run, show: este sábado pasan Ben Hur, they're putting Ben Hur on this Saturday
II verbo intransitivo
1 to pass: ¿a qué hora pasa el tren?, what time does the train pass?
Cervantes pasó por aquí, Cervantes passed this way
ya pasó, it has already passed
pasar de largo, to go by (without stopping)
2 (entrar) to come in
3 (ser tolerable) to be acceptable: no está mal, puede pasar, it isn't bad, it will do
4 (exceder) to surpass: no pases de los 70 km/h, don't exceed 70 km/h
5 (a otro asunto) to go on to
pasar a ser, to become
6 (tiempo) to pass, go by
7 (arreglarse, apañarse) pasar sin, to do without: puedo pasar sin coche, I can manage without a car
8 fam (no tener interés, prescindir) pasa de lo que digan, don't mind what they say
paso de ir al cine, I'll give the cinema a miss
9 (suceder) to happen: ¿qué pasa?, what's going on?
¿qué le pasa?, what's the matter with him?
pase lo que pase, whatever happens o come what may
♦ Locuciones: pasar algo a limpio, to make a fair copy of sthg
pasarlo bien/mal, to have a good/difficult time
pasar por, to put up with: paso por que me digas que estoy gorda, pero no pienso tolerar que me amargues cada comida, I can handle you calling me fat, but I'm not having you ruin every single meal for me
pasar por alto, to overlook: pasaré por alto esa observación, I'll just ignore that remark
paso sustantivo masculino
1 step: caminaban a paso ligero, they walked quickly
(sonido de pisadas) footstep
(de un baile) step
2 (camino, pasillo) passage, way
Auto ceda el paso, give way
paso a nivel, level o US grade crossing
paso de cebra, zebra crossing
paso de peatones, pedestrian crossing, US crosswalk
paso subterráneo, (para peatones) subway
(para vehículos) underpass
prohibido el paso, no entry
3 (acción) passage, passing: estamos de paso en la ciudad, we are just passing through the town
a su paso por la Universidad, when he was at University
el lento paso de las horas, the slow passing of the hours
4 Tel unit
5 Geol (entre montañas) mountain pass
6 Náut strait
♦ Locuciones: abrirse paso, (entre la multitud, maleza) to make one's way, (en la vida) to get ahead
salir del paso, to get out of trouble
a cada paso, constantly, every other minute
' paso' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
apretar
- arramblar
- atravesar
- bando
- bloquear
- cabeza
- cada
- calamidad
- cebra
- ceder
- cerrar
- converger
- cortar
- dar
- dado
- desvirtuar
- disfraz
- esclarecimiento
- estela
- filtración
- franca
- franco
- impedir
- infierno
- ligera
- ligero
- lista
- llave
- magín
- mayor
- nivel
- obstaculizar
- pasar
- pasarse
- patata
- peatonal
- por
- prohibida
- prohibido
- rebote
- rito
- segura
- seguro
- sino
- subterránea
- subterráneo
- testigo
- tránsito
- ver
- vela
English:
ahead
- amok
- arrogant
- bar
- battle
- begrudge
- block
- block in
- break through
- breakthrough
- brisk
- by
- childhood
- clarify
- clear
- coast
- come over
- crossing
- crosswalk
- dizzy
- dwindle
- evaluation
- explanation
- false move
- faux pas
- float
- flyover
- footstep
- give
- go by
- going
- graze
- grow out of
- hysterical
- lazy
- level crossing
- life
- lively
- mop
- move
- nail
- obstruction
- ocean
- overboard
- overpass
- pace
- pass
- pass along
- pass by
- pass through
* * *♦ nm1. [con el pie] step;[huella] footprint;dar un paso atrás [al andar] to step backwards, to take a step backwards;[en proceso, negociaciones] to take a backward step;aprendí unos pasos de baile I learnt a few dance steps;oía pasos arriba I could hear footsteps upstairs;se veían sus pasos sobre la nieve you could see its footprints in the snow;a cada paso [cada dos por tres] every other minute;vivimos a un paso de la estación we live just round the corner from o a stone's throw away from the station;el ruso está a un paso de hacerse campeón the Russian is on the verge of o just one small step away from becoming champion;a pasos agigantados at a terrific rate, at a rate of knots;la economía crece a pasos agigantados the economy is growing at a rate of knots;el SIDA se propaga a pasos agigantados AIDS is spreading like wildfire o at an alarming rate;la ingeniería genética avanza a pasos agigantados genetic engineering has made giant o enormous strides;[equivocarse] to make a false move o a mistake; Figno dio ni un paso en falso he didn't put a foot wrong;seguir los pasos a alguien [perseguir, vigilar] to tail sb;seguir los pasos de alguien [imitar] to follow in sb's footsteps;volvimos sobre nuestros pasos we retraced our steps2. [acción] passing;[cruce] crossing; [camino de acceso] way through, thoroughfare;con el paso del tiempo with the passage of time;con el paso de los años as the years go by;el paso de la juventud a la madurez the transition from youth to adulthood;su paso fugaz por la universidad his brief spell at the university;el Ebro, a su paso por Zaragoza the Ebro, as it flows through Zaragoza;la tienda está en una zona de mucho paso the shop is in a very busy area;también Figabrir paso a alguien to make way for sb;abrirse paso [entre la gente, la maleza] to make one's way;abrirse paso en la vida/en el mundo de la política to get on o ahead in life/politics;¡abran paso! make way!;ceder el paso (a alguien) [dejar pasar] to let (sb) past;[en automóvil] to Br give way o US yield (to sb);de paso [de pasada] in passing;[aprovechando] while I'm/you're/ etc at it;de paso que vienes, tráete las fotos de las vacaciones you may as well bring the photos from your Br holiday o US vacation when you come;la estación me pilla de paso the station's on my way;estar de paso [en un lugar] to be passing through;prohibido el paso [en letrero] no entry;salir al paso a alguien, salir al paso de alguien [acercarse] to come up to sb;[hacer detenerse] to come and bar sb's way;salir al paso de algo [rechazar] to respond to sthpaso de cebra Br zebra crossing, = pedestrian crossing marked with black and white lines; Méx paso a desnivel Br flyover, US overpass;paso del Ecuador [en barco] crossing the line ceremony;[en universidad] = (celebration marking) halfway stage in a university course;paso fronterizo border crossing (point);Chile paso bajo nivel Br subway, US underpass;3. [forma de andar] walk;[ritmo] pace;con paso cansino se dirigió a la puerta he walked wearily towards the door;a buen paso at a good rate;a este paso o [m5]al paso que vamos, no acabaremos nunca at this rate o at the rate we're going, we'll never finish;al paso [en equitación] at a walk;a paso lento slowly;a paso ligero at a brisk pace;Mil at the double;aflojar el paso to slow down;apretar el paso to go faster, to speed up;llevar el paso to keep step;marcar el paso to keep time;a paso de tortuga at a snail's paceMil paso de la oca goose-step [en el mar] strait5. [trámite, etapa, acontecimiento] step;[progreso] step forward, advance;antes de dar cualquier paso siempre me pregunta she always asks me before doing anything;dar los pasos necesarios to take the necessary steps;dar los primeros pasos hacia la paz to take the first steps towards peace;la aprobación de una constitución supondría un gran paso para la democracia the passing of a constitution would be a big step forward for democracy;paso a o [m5] por paso se ganó la confianza de sus alumnos she gradually won the confidence of her pupils;salir del paso to get out of trouble6. [de llamadas telefónicas, consumo eléctrico] unit7. [en procesión] float [in Easter procession]8.pasos [en baloncesto] travelling;hacer pasos to travel♦ interjmake way!* * *1 m1 step;paso a paso step by step;a cada paso at every step;a dos pasos de fig a stone’s throw (away) from;volver sobre sus pasos retrace one’s steps;un paso en falso make a false move;seguir los pasos a alguien follow s.o., dog s.o.’s footsteps;seguir los pasos de alguien follow in s.o.’s footsteps;3 ( ritmo) pace, rate;a este paso fig at this rate;al paso que vamos at the rate we’re going;a paso ligero at the double;llevar el paso MIL keep in step;marcar el paso MIL mark timecerrar el paso de la calle block off o close the street;prohibido el paso no entry;ceda el paso yield, Br give way;observaba el paso del agua/de la gente he watched the water flow past/the world go by5 ( cruce) crossing6 de tiempo passing7 ( huella) footprint8 ( camino):de paso on the way;estar de paso be passing through;dicho sea de paso and incidentally;¡paso! make way!, let me through!;abrirse paso push one’s way through; fig carve out a path for o.s.;salir al paso de alguien waylay s.o.;salir del paso get out of a tight spot2 m REL float in Holy Week procession* * *paso, -sa adj: driedciruela pasa: prunepaso nm1) : passage, passingde paso: in passing, on the way2) : way, pathabrirse paso: to make one's way3) : crossingpaso de peatones: crosswalkpaso a desnivel: underpasspaso elevado: overpass4) : steppaso a paso: step by step5) : pace, gaita buen paso: quickly, at a good rate* * *paso n1. (en general) step2. (pisada) footstep3. (tránsito)4. (transcurso) passing / passage -
6 Hall, Charles Martin
SUBJECT AREA: Metallurgy[br]b. 6 December 1863 Thompson, Ohio, USAd. 27 December 1914 USA[br]American metallurgist, inventor of the first feasible electrolytic process for the production of aluminium.[br]The son of a Congregationalist minister, Hall was educated at Oberlin College. There he was instructed in chemistry by Professor F.F.Jewett, a former student of the German chemist Friedrich Wöhler, who encouraged Hall to believe that there was a need for a cheap process for the manufacture of aluminium. After graduating in 1885, Hall set to work in his private laboratory exploring the method of fused salt electrolysis. On Wednesday 10 February 1886 he found that alumina dissolved in fused cryolite "like sugar in water", and that the bath so produced was a good conductor of electricity. He contained the solution in a pure graphite crucible which also acted as an efficient cathode, and by 16 February 1886 had produced the first globules of metallic aluminium. With two backers, Hall was able to complete his experiments and establish a small pilot plant in Boston, but they withdrew after the US Patent Examiners reported that Hall's invention had been anticipated by a French patent, filed by Paul Toussaint Héroult in April 1886. Although Hall had not filed until July 1886, he was permitted to testify that his invention had been completed by 16 February 1886 and on 2 April 1889 he was granted a seventeen-year monopoly in the United States. Hall now had the support of Captain A.E. Hunt of the Pittsburgh Testing Institute who provided the capital for establishing the Pittsburgh Reduction Company, which by 1889 was selling aluminium at $1 per pound compared to the $15 for sodium-reduced aluminium. Further capital was provided by the banker Andrew Mellon (1855–1937). Hall then turned his attention to Britain and began negotiations with Johnson Matthey, who provided land on a site at Patricroft near Manchester. Here the Aluminium Syndicate, owned by the Pittsburgh Reduction Company, began to produce aluminium in July 1890. By this time the validity of Hall's patent was being strongly contested by Héroult and also by the Cowles brothers, who attempted to operate the Hall process in the United States. Hall successfully sued them for infringement, and was confirmed in his patent rights by the celebrated ruling in 1893 of William Howard Taft, subsequently President of the USA. In 1895 Hall's company changed its name to the Pittsburgh Aluminium Company and moved to Niagara Falls, where cheap electrical power was available. In 1903 a legal compromise ended the litigation between the Hall and Héroult organizations. The American rights in the invention were awarded to Hall, and the European to Héroult. The Pittsburgh Aluminium Company became the Aluminium Company of America on 1 January 1907. On his death he left his estate, worth about $45 million, for the advancement of education.[br]Principal Honours and DistinctionsChemical Society, London, Perkin Medal 1911.Further ReadingH.N.Holmes, 1930, "The story of aluminium", Journal of Chemical Education. E.F.Smith, 1914, Chemistry in America.ASD -
7 Bibliography
■ Aitchison, J. (1987). Noam Chomsky: Consensus and controversy. New York: Falmer Press.■ Anderson, J. R. (1980). Cognitive psychology and its implications. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.■ Anderson, J. R. (1983). The architecture of cognition. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.■ Anderson, J. R. (1995). Cognitive psychology and its implications (4th ed.). New York: W. H. Freeman.■ Archilochus (1971). In M. L. West (Ed.), Iambi et elegi graeci (Vol. 1). Oxford: Oxford University Press.■ Armstrong, D. M. (1990). The causal theory of the mind. In W. G. Lycan (Ed.), Mind and cognition: A reader (pp. 37-47). Cambridge, MA: Basil Blackwell. (Originally published in 1981 in The nature of mind and other essays, Ithaca, NY: University Press).■ Atkins, P. W. (1992). Creation revisited. Oxford: W. H. Freeman & Company.■ Austin, J. L. (1962). How to do things with words. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.■ Bacon, F. (1878). Of the proficience and advancement of learning divine and human. In The works of Francis Bacon (Vol. 1). Cambridge, MA: Hurd & Houghton.■ Bacon, R. (1928). Opus majus (Vol. 2). R. B. Burke (Trans.). Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.■ Bar-Hillel, Y. (1960). The present status of automatic translation of languages. In F. L. Alt (Ed.), Advances in computers (Vol. 1). New York: Academic Press.■ Barr, A., & E. A. Feigenbaum (Eds.) (1981). The handbook of artificial intelligence (Vol. 1). Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.■ Barr, A., & E. A. Feigenbaum (Eds.) (1982). The handbook of artificial intelligence (Vol. 2). Los Altos, CA: William Kaufman.■ Barron, F. X. (1963). The needs for order and for disorder as motives in creative activity. In C. W. Taylor & F. X. Barron (Eds.), Scientific creativity: Its rec ognition and development (pp. 153-160). New York: Wiley.■ Bartlett, F. C. (1932). Remembering: A study in experimental and social psychology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Bartley, S. H. (1969). Principles of perception. London: Harper & Row.■ Barzun, J. (1959). The house of intellect. New York: Harper & Row.■ Beach, F. A., D. O. Hebb, C. T. Morgan & H. W. Nissen (Eds.) (1960). The neu ropsychology of Lashley. New York: McGraw-Hill.■ Berkeley, G. (1996). Principles of human knowledge: Three Dialogues. Oxford: Oxford University Press. (Originally published in 1710.)■ Berlin, I. (1953). The hedgehog and the fox: An essay on Tolstoy's view of history. NY: Simon & Schuster.■ Bierwisch, J. (1970). Semantics. In J. Lyons (Ed.), New horizons in linguistics. Baltimore: Penguin Books.■ Black, H. C. (1951). Black's law dictionary. St. Paul, MN: West Publishing.■ Bloom, A. (1981). The linguistic shaping of thought: A study in the impact of language on thinking in China and the West. Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum.■ Bobrow, D. G., & D. A. Norman (1975). Some principles of memory schemata. In D. G. Bobrow & A. Collins (Eds.), Representation and understanding: Stud ies in Cognitive Science (pp. 131-149). New York: Academic Press.■ Boden, M. A. (1977). Artificial intelligence and natural man. New York: Basic Books.■ Boden, M. A. (1981). Minds and mechanisms. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.■ Boden, M. A. (1990a). The creative mind: Myths and mechanisms. London: Cardinal.■ Boden, M. A. (1990b). The philosophy of artificial intelligence. Oxford: Oxford University Press.■ Boden, M. A. (1994). Precis of The creative mind: Myths and mechanisms. Behavioral and brain sciences 17, 519-570.■ Boden, M. (1996). Creativity. In M. Boden (Ed.), Artificial Intelligence (2nd ed.). San Diego: Academic Press.■ Bolter, J. D. (1984). Turing's man: Western culture in the computer age. Chapel Hill, NC: University of North Carolina Press.■ Bolton, N. (1972). The psychology of thinking. London: Methuen.■ Bourne, L. E. (1973). Some forms of cognition: A critical analysis of several papers. In R. Solso (Ed.), Contemporary issues in cognitive psychology (pp. 313324). Loyola Symposium on Cognitive Psychology (Chicago 1972). Washington, DC: Winston.■ Bransford, J. D., N. S. McCarrell, J. J. Franks & K. E. Nitsch (1977). Toward unexplaining memory. In R. Shaw & J. D. Bransford (Eds.), Perceiving, acting, and knowing (pp. 431-466). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Breger, L. (1981). Freud's unfinished journey. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.■ Brehmer, B. (1986). In one word: Not from experience. In H. R. Arkes & K. Hammond (Eds.), Judgment and decision making: An interdisciplinary reader (pp. 705-719). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Bresnan, J. (1978). A realistic transformational grammar. In M. Halle, J. Bresnan & G. A. Miller (Eds.), Linguistic theory and psychological reality (pp. 1-59). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Brislin, R. W., W. J. Lonner & R. M. Thorndike (Eds.) (1973). Cross- cultural research methods. New York: Wiley.■ Bronowski, J. (1977). A sense of the future: Essays in natural philosophy. P. E. Ariotti with R. Bronowski (Eds.). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Bronowski, J. (1978). The origins of knowledge and imagination. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.■ Brown, R. O. (1973). A first language: The early stages. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.■ Brown, T. (1970). Lectures on the philosophy of the human mind. In R. Brown (Ed.), Between Hume and Mill: An anthology of British philosophy- 1749- 1843 (pp. 330-387). New York: Random House/Modern Library.■ Bruner, J. S., J. Goodnow & G. Austin (1956). A study of thinking. New York: Wiley.■ Calvin, W. H. (1990). The cerebral symphony: Seashore reflections on the structure of consciousness. New York: Bantam.■ Campbell, J. (1982). Grammatical man: Information, entropy, language, and life. New York: Simon & Schuster.■ Campbell, J. (1989). The improbable machine. New York: Simon & Schuster.■ Carlyle, T. (1966). On heroes, hero- worship and the heroic in history. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press. (Originally published in 1841.)■ Carnap, R. (1959). The elimination of metaphysics through logical analysis of language [Ueberwindung der Metaphysik durch logische Analyse der Sprache]. In A. J. Ayer (Ed.), Logical positivism (pp. 60-81) A. Pap (Trans). New York: Free Press. (Originally published in 1932.)■ Cassirer, E. (1946). Language and myth. New York: Harper and Brothers. Reprinted. New York: Dover Publications, 1953.■ Cattell, R. B., & H. J. Butcher (1970). Creativity and personality. In P. E. Vernon (Ed.), Creativity. Harmondsworth, England: Penguin Books.■ Caudill, M., & C. Butler (1990). Naturally intelligent systems. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.■ Chandrasekaran, B. (1990). What kind of information processing is intelligence? A perspective on AI paradigms and a proposal. In D. Partridge & R. Wilks (Eds.), The foundations of artificial intelligence: A sourcebook (pp. 14-46). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Charniak, E., & McDermott, D. (1985). Introduction to artificial intelligence. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.■ Chase, W. G., & H. A. Simon (1988). The mind's eye in chess. In A. Collins & E. E. Smith (Eds.), Readings in cognitive science: A perspective from psychology and artificial intelligence (pp. 461-493). San Mateo, CA: Kaufmann.■ Cheney, D. L., & R. M. Seyfarth (1990). How monkeys see the world: Inside the mind of another species. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.■ Chi, M.T.H., R. Glaser & E. Rees (1982). Expertise in problem solving. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), Advances in the psychology of human intelligence (pp. 7-73). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Chomsky, N. (1957). Syntactic structures. The Hague: Mouton. Janua Linguarum.■ Chomsky, N. (1964). A transformational approach to syntax. In J. A. Fodor & J. J. Katz (Eds.), The structure of language: Readings in the philosophy of lan guage (pp. 211-245). Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.■ Chomsky, N. (1965). Aspects of the theory of syntax. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Chomsky, N. (1972). Language and mind (enlarged ed.). New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich.■ Chomsky, N. (1979). Language and responsibility. New York: Pantheon.■ Chomsky, N. (1986). Knowledge of language: Its nature, origin and use. New York: Praeger Special Studies.■ Churchland, P. (1979). Scientific realism and the plasticity of mind. New York: Cambridge University Press.■ Churchland, P. M. (1989). A neurocomputational perspective: The nature of mind and the structure of science. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Churchland, P. S. (1986). Neurophilosophy. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.■ Clark, A. (1996). Philosophical Foundations. In M. A. Boden (Ed.), Artificial in telligence (2nd ed.). San Diego: Academic Press.■ Clark, H. H., & T. B. Carlson (1981). Context for comprehension. In J. Long & A. Baddeley (Eds.), Attention and performance (Vol. 9, pp. 313-330). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Clarke, A. C. (1984). Profiles of the future: An inquiry into the limits of the possible. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston.■ Claxton, G. (1980). Cognitive psychology: A suitable case for what sort of treatment? In G. Claxton (Ed.), Cognitive psychology: New directions (pp. 1-25). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.■ Code, M. (1985). Order and organism. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.■ Collingwood, R. G. (1972). The idea of history. New York: Oxford University Press.■ Coopersmith, S. (1967). The antecedents of self- esteem. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.■ Copland, A. (1952). Music and imagination. London: Oxford University Press.■ Coren, S. (1994). The intelligence of dogs. New York: Bantam Books.■ Cottingham, J. (Ed.) (1996). Western philosophy: An anthology. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers.■ Cox, C. (1926). The early mental traits of three hundred geniuses. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.■ Craik, K.J.W. (1943). The nature of explanation. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Cronbach, L. J. (1990). Essentials of psychological testing (5th ed.). New York: HarperCollins.■ Cronbach, L. J., & R. E. Snow (1977). Aptitudes and instructional methods. New York: Irvington. Paperback edition, 1981.■ Csikszentmihalyi, M. (1993). The evolving self. New York: Harper Perennial.■ Culler, J. (1976). Ferdinand de Saussure. New York: Penguin Books.■ Curtius, E. R. (1973). European literature and the Latin Middle Ages. W. R. Trask (Trans.). Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.■ D'Alembert, J.L.R. (1963). Preliminary discourse to the encyclopedia of Diderot. R. N. Schwab (Trans.). Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill.■ Dampier, W. C. (1966). A history of modern science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Darwin, C. (1911). The life and letters of Charles Darwin (Vol. 1). Francis Darwin (Ed.). New York: Appleton.■ Davidson, D. (1970) Mental events. In L. Foster & J. W. Swanson (Eds.), Experience and theory (pp. 79-101). Amherst: University of Massachussetts Press.■ Davies, P. (1995). About time: Einstein's unfinished revolution. New York: Simon & Schuster/Touchstone.■ Davis, R., & J. J. King (1977). An overview of production systems. In E. Elcock & D. Michie (Eds.), Machine intelligence 8. Chichester, England: Ellis Horwood.■ Davis, R., & D. B. Lenat (1982). Knowledge- based systems in artificial intelligence. New York: McGraw-Hill.■ Dawkins, R. (1982). The extended phenotype: The gene as the unit of selection. Oxford: W. H. Freeman.■ deKleer, J., & J. S. Brown (1983). Assumptions and ambiguities in mechanistic mental models (1983). In D. Gentner & A. L. Stevens (Eds.), Mental modes (pp. 155-190). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Dennett, D. C. (1978a). Brainstorms: Philosophical essays on mind and psychology. Montgomery, VT: Bradford Books.■ Dennett, D. C. (1978b). Toward a cognitive theory of consciousness. In D. C. Dennett, Brainstorms: Philosophical Essays on Mind and Psychology. Montgomery, VT: Bradford Books.■ Dennett, D. C. (1995). Darwin's dangerous idea: Evolution and the meanings of life. New York: Simon & Schuster/Touchstone.■ Descartes, R. (1897-1910). Traite de l'homme. In Oeuvres de Descartes (Vol. 11, pp. 119-215). Paris: Charles Adam & Paul Tannery. (Originally published in 1634.)■ Descartes, R. (1950). Discourse on method. L. J. Lafleur (Trans.). New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1637.)■ Descartes, R. (1951). Meditation on first philosophy. L. J. Lafleur (Trans.). New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1641.)■ Descartes, R. (1955). The philosophical works of Descartes. E. S. Haldane and G.R.T. Ross (Trans.). New York: Dover. (Originally published in 1911 by Cambridge University Press.)■ Descartes, R. (1967). Discourse on method (Pt. V). In E. S. Haldane and G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 106-118). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1637.)■ Descartes, R. (1970a). Discourse on method. In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 181-200). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1637.)■ Descartes, R. (1970b). Principles of philosophy. In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 178-291). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1644.)■ Descartes, R. (1984). Meditations on first philosophy. In J. Cottingham, R. Stoothoff & D. Murduch (Trans.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 2). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641.)■ Descartes, R. (1986). Meditations on first philosophy. J. Cottingham (Trans.). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641 as Med itationes de prima philosophia.)■ deWulf, M. (1956). An introduction to scholastic philosophy. Mineola, NY: Dover Books.■ Dixon, N. F. (1981). Preconscious processing. London: Wiley.■ Doyle, A. C. (1986). The Boscombe Valley mystery. In Sherlock Holmes: The com plete novels and stories (Vol. 1). New York: Bantam.■ Dreyfus, H., & S. Dreyfus (1986). Mind over machine. New York: Free Press.■ Dreyfus, H. L. (1972). What computers can't do: The limits of artificial intelligence (revised ed.). New York: Harper & Row.■ Dreyfus, H. L., & S. E. Dreyfus (1986). Mind over machine: The power of human intuition and expertise in the era of the computer. New York: Free Press.■ Edelman, G. M. (1992). Bright air, brilliant fire: On the matter of the mind. New York: Basic Books.■ Ehrenzweig, A. (1967). The hidden order of art. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson.■ Einstein, A., & L. Infeld (1938). The evolution of physics. New York: Simon & Schuster.■ Eisenstein, S. (1947). Film sense. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World.■ Everdell, W. R. (1997). The first moderns. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.■ Eysenck, M. W. (1977). Human memory: Theory, research and individual difference. Oxford: Pergamon.■ Eysenck, M. W. (1982). Attention and arousal: Cognition and performance. Berlin: Springer.■ Eysenck, M. W. (1984). A handbook of cognitive psychology. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Fancher, R. E. (1979). Pioneers of psychology. New York: W. W. Norton.■ Farrell, B. A. (1981). The standing of psychoanalysis. New York: Oxford University Press.■ Feldman, D. H. (1980). Beyond universals in cognitive development. Norwood, NJ: Ablex.■ Fetzer, J. H. (1996). Philosophy and cognitive science (2nd ed.). New York: Paragon House.■ Finke, R. A. (1990). Creative imagery: Discoveries and inventions in visualization. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Flanagan, O. (1991). The science of the mind. Cambridge MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.■ Fodor, J. (1983). The modularity of mind. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.■ Frege, G. (1972). Conceptual notation. T. W. Bynum (Trans.). Oxford: Clarendon Press. (Originally published in 1879.)■ Frege, G. (1979). Logic. In H. Hermes, F. Kambartel & F. Kaulbach (Eds.), Gottlob Frege: Posthumous writings. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. (Originally published in 1879-1891.)■ Freud, S. (1959). Creative writers and day-dreaming. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The standard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 9, pp. 143-153). London: Hogarth Press.■ Freud, S. (1966). Project for a scientific psychology. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The stan dard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 1, pp. 295-398). London: Hogarth Press. (Originally published in 1950 as Aus den AnfaЁngen der Psychoanalyse, in London by Imago Publishing.)■ Freud, S. (1976). Lecture 18-Fixation to traumas-the unconscious. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The standard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 16, p. 285). London: Hogarth Press.■ Galileo, G. (1990). Il saggiatore [The assayer]. In S. Drake (Ed.), Discoveries and opinions of Galileo. New York: Anchor Books. (Originally published in 1623.)■ Gassendi, P. (1970). Letter to Descartes. In "Objections and replies." In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 2, pp. 179-240). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641.)■ Gazzaniga, M. S. (1988). Mind matters: How mind and brain interact to create our conscious lives. Boston: Houghton Mifflin in association with MIT Press/Bradford Books.■ Genesereth, M. R., & N. J. Nilsson (1987). Logical foundations of artificial intelligence. Palo Alto, CA: Morgan Kaufmann.■ Ghiselin, B. (1952). The creative process. New York: Mentor.■ Ghiselin, B. (1985). The creative process. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1952.)■ Gilhooly, K. J. (1996). Thinking: Directed, undirected and creative (3rd ed.). London: Academic Press.■ Glass, A. L., K. J. Holyoak & J. L. Santa (1979). Cognition. Reading, MA: AddisonWesley.■ Goody, J. (1977). The domestication of the savage mind. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Gruber, H. E. (1980). Darwin on man: A psychological study of scientific creativity (2nd ed.). Chicago: University of Chicago Press.■ Gruber, H. E., & S. Davis (1988). Inching our way up Mount Olympus: The evolving systems approach to creative thinking. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), The nature of creativity: Contemporary psychological perspectives. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Guthrie, E. R. (1972). The psychology of learning. New York: Harper. (Originally published in 1935.)■ Habermas, J. (1972). Knowledge and human interests. Boston: Beacon Press.■ Hadamard, J. (1945). The psychology of invention in the mathematical field. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.■ Hand, D. J. (1985). Artificial intelligence and psychiatry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Harris, M. (1981). The language myth. London: Duckworth.■ Haugeland, J. (Ed.) (1981). Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.■ Haugeland, J. (1981a). The nature and plausibility of cognitivism. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 243-281). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Haugeland, J. (1981b). Semantic engines: An introduction to mind design. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 1-34). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.■ Haugeland, J. (1985). Artificial intelligence: The very idea. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Hawkes, T. (1977). Structuralism and semiotics. Berkeley: University of California Press.■ Hebb, D. O. (1949). The organisation of behaviour. New York: Wiley.■ Hebb, D. O. (1958). A textbook of psychology. Philadelphia: Saunders.■ Hegel, G.W.F. (1910). The phenomenology of mind. J. B. Baille (Trans.). London: Sonnenschein. (Originally published as Phaenomenologie des Geistes, 1807.)■ Heisenberg, W. (1958). Physics and philosophy. New York: Harper & Row.■ Hempel, C. G. (1966). Philosophy of natural science. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: PrenticeHall.■ Herman, A. (1997). The idea of decline in Western history. New York: Free Press.■ Herrnstein, R. J., & E. G. Boring (Eds.) (1965). A source book in the history of psy chology. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.■ Herzmann, E. (1964). Mozart's creative process. In P. H. Lang (Ed.), The creative world of Mozart (pp. 17-30). London: Oldbourne Press.■ Hilgard, E. R. (1957). Introduction to psychology. London: Methuen.■ Hobbes, T. (1651). Leviathan. London: Crooke.■ Holliday, S. G., & M. J. Chandler (1986). Wisdom: Explorations in adult competence. Basel, Switzerland: Karger.■ Horn, J. L. (1986). In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), Advances in the psychology of human intelligence (Vol. 3). Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum.■ Hull, C. (1943). Principles of behavior. New York: Appleton-Century-Crofts.■ Hume, D. (1955). An inquiry concerning human understanding. New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1748.)■ Hume, D. (1975). An enquiry concerning human understanding. In L. A. SelbyBigge (Ed.), Hume's enquiries (3rd. ed., revised P. H. Nidditch). Oxford: Clarendon. (Spelling and punctuation revised.) (Originally published in 1748.)■ Hume, D. (1978). A treatise of human nature. L. A. Selby-Bigge (Ed.), Hume's enquiries (3rd. ed., revised P. H. Nidditch). Oxford: Clarendon. (With some modifications of spelling and punctuation.) (Originally published in 1690.)■ Hunt, E. (1973). The memory we must have. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language. (pp. 343-371) San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.■ Husserl, E. (1960). Cartesian meditations. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff.■ Inhelder, B., & J. Piaget (1958). The growth of logical thinking from childhood to adolescence. New York: Basic Books. (Originally published in 1955 as De la logique de l'enfant a` la logique de l'adolescent. [Paris: Presses Universitaire de France])■ James, W. (1890a). The principles of psychology (Vol. 1). New York: Dover Books.■ James, W. (1890b). The principles of psychology. New York: Henry Holt.■ Jevons, W. S. (1900). The principles of science (2nd ed.). London: Macmillan.■ Johnson, G. (1986). Machinery of the mind: Inside the new science of artificial intelli gence. New York: Random House.■ Johnson-Laird, P. N. (1983). Mental models: Toward a cognitive science of language, inference, and consciousness. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.■ Johnson-Laird, P. N. (1988). The computer and the mind: An introduction to cognitive science. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.■ Jones, E. (1961). The life and work of Sigmund Freud. L. Trilling & S. Marcus (Eds.). London: Hogarth.■ Jones, R. V. (1985). Complementarity as a way of life. In A. P. French & P. J. Kennedy (Eds.), Niels Bohr: A centenary volume. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.■ Kant, I. (1933). Critique of Pure Reason (2nd ed.). N. K. Smith (Trans.). London: Macmillan. (Originally published in 1781 as Kritik der reinen Vernunft.)■ Kant, I. (1891). Solution of the general problems of the Prolegomena. In E. Belfort (Trans.), Kant's Prolegomena. London: Bell. (With minor modifications.) (Originally published in 1783.)■ Katona, G. (1940). Organizing and memorizing: Studies in the psychology of learning and teaching. New York: Columbia University Press.■ Kaufman, A. S. (1979). Intelligent testing with the WISC-R. New York: Wiley.■ Koestler, A. (1964). The act of creation. New York: Arkana (Penguin).■ Kohlberg, L. (1971). From is to ought. In T. Mischel (Ed.), Cognitive development and epistemology. (pp. 151-235) New York: Academic Press.■ KoЁhler, W. (1925). The mentality of apes. New York: Liveright.■ KoЁhler, W. (1927). The mentality of apes (2nd ed.). Ella Winter (Trans.). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.■ KoЁhler, W. (1930). Gestalt psychology. London: G. Bell.■ KoЁhler, W. (1947). Gestalt psychology. New York: Liveright.■ KoЁhler, W. (1969). The task of Gestalt psychology. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.■ Kuhn, T. (1970). The structure of scientific revolutions (2nd ed.). Chicago: University of Chicago Press.■ Langer, E. J. (1989). Mindfulness. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.■ Langer, S. (1962). Philosophical sketches. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.■ Langley, P., H. A. Simon, G. L. Bradshaw & J. M. Zytkow (1987). Scientific dis covery: Computational explorations of the creative process. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Lashley, K. S. (1951). The problem of serial order in behavior. In L. A. Jeffress (Ed.), Cerebral mechanisms in behavior, the Hixon Symposium (pp. 112-146) New York: Wiley.■ LeDoux, J. E., & W. Hirst (1986). Mind and brain: Dialogues in cognitive neuroscience. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Lehnert, W. (1978). The process of question answering. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Leiber, J. (1991). Invitation to cognitive science. Oxford: Blackwell.■ Lenat, D. B., & G. Harris (1978). Designing a rule system that searches for scientific discoveries. In D. A. Waterman & F. Hayes-Roth (Eds.), Pattern directed inference systems (pp. 25-52) New York: Academic Press.■ Levenson, T. (1995). Measure for measure: A musical history of science. New York: Touchstone. (Originally published in 1994.)■ Leґvi-Strauss, C. (1963). Structural anthropology. C. Jacobson & B. Grundfest Schoepf (Trans.). New York: Basic Books. (Originally published in 1958.)■ Levine, M. W., & J. M. Schefner (1981). Fundamentals of sensation and perception. London: Addison-Wesley.■ Lewis, C. I. (1946). An analysis of knowledge and valuation. LaSalle, IL: Open Court.■ Lighthill, J. (1972). A report on artificial intelligence. Unpublished manuscript, Science Research Council.■ Lipman, M., A. M. Sharp & F. S. Oscanyan (1980). Philosophy in the classroom. Philadelphia: Temple University Press.■ Lippmann, W. (1965). Public opinion. New York: Free Press. (Originally published in 1922.)■ Locke, J. (1956). An essay concerning human understanding. Chicago: Henry Regnery Co. (Originally published in 1690.)■ Locke, J. (1975). An essay concerning human understanding. P. H. Nidditch (Ed.). Oxford: Clarendon. (Originally published in 1690.) (With spelling and punctuation modernized and some minor modifications of phrasing.)■ Lopate, P. (1994). The art of the personal essay. New York: Doubleday/Anchor Books.■ Lorimer, F. (1929). The growth of reason. London: Kegan Paul. Machlup, F., & U. Mansfield (Eds.) (1983). The study of information. New York: Wiley.■ Manguel, A. (1996). A history of reading. New York: Viking.■ Markey, J. F. (1928). The symbolic process. London: Kegan Paul.■ Martin, R. M. (1969). On Ziff's "Natural and formal languages." In S. Hook (Ed.), Language and philosophy: A symposium (pp. 249-263). New York: New York University Press.■ Mazlish, B. (1993). The fourth discontinuity: the co- evolution of humans and machines. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.■ McCarthy, J., & P. J. Hayes (1969). Some philosophical problems from the standpoint of artificial intelligence. In B. Meltzer & D. Michie (Eds.), Machine intelligence 4. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.■ McClelland, J. L., D. E. Rumelhart & G. E. Hinton (1986). The appeal of parallel distributed processing. In D. E. Rumelhart, J. L. McClelland & the PDP Research Group (Eds.), Parallel distributed processing: Explorations in the mi crostructure of cognition (Vol. 1, pp. 3-40). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/ Bradford Books.■ McCorduck, P. (1979). Machines who think. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.■ McLaughlin, T. (1970). Music and communication. London: Faber & Faber.■ Mednick, S. A. (1962). The associative basis of the creative process. Psychological Review 69, 431-436.■ Meehl, P. E., & C. J. Golden (1982). Taxometric methods. In Kendall, P. C., & Butcher, J. N. (Eds.), Handbook of research methods in clinical psychology (pp. 127-182). New York: Wiley.■ Mehler, J., E.C.T. Walker & M. Garrett (Eds.) (1982). Perspectives on mental rep resentation: Experimental and theoretical studies of cognitive processes and ca pacities. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Mill, J. S. (1900). A system of logic, ratiocinative and inductive: Being a connected view of the principles of evidence and the methods of scientific investigation. London: Longmans, Green.■ Miller, G. A. (1979, June). A very personal history. Talk to the Cognitive Science Workshop, Cambridge, MA.■ Miller, J. (1983). States of mind. New York: Pantheon Books.■ Minsky, M. (1975). A framework for representing knowledge. In P. H. Winston (Ed.), The psychology of computer vision (pp. 211-277). New York: McGrawHill.■ Minsky, M., & S. Papert (1973). Artificial intelligence. Condon Lectures, Oregon State System of Higher Education, Eugene, Oregon.■ Minsky, M. L. (1986). The society of mind. New York: Simon & Schuster.■ Mischel, T. (1976). Psychological explanations and their vicissitudes. In J. K. Cole & W. J. Arnold (Eds.), Nebraska Symposium on motivation (Vol. 23). Lincoln, NB: University of Nebraska Press.■ Morford, M.P.O., & R. J. Lenardon (1995). Classical mythology (5th ed.). New York: Longman.■ Murdoch, I. (1954). Under the net. New York: Penguin.■ Nagel, E. (1959). Methodological issues in psychoanalytic theory. In S. Hook (Ed.), Psychoanalysis, scientific method, and philosophy: A symposium. New York: New York University Press.■ Nagel, T. (1979). Mortal questions. London: Cambridge University Press.■ Nagel, T. (1986). The view from nowhere. Oxford: Oxford University Press.■ Neisser, U. (1967). Cognitive psychology. New York: Appleton-Century-Crofts.■ Neisser, U. (1972). Changing conceptions of imagery. In P. W. Sheehan (Ed.), The function and nature of imagery (pp. 233-251). London: Academic Press.■ Neisser, U. (1976). Cognition and reality. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.■ Neisser, U. (1978). Memory: What are the important questions? In M. M. Gruneberg, P. E. Morris & R. N. Sykes (Eds.), Practical aspects of memory (pp. 3-24). London: Academic Press.■ Neisser, U. (1979). The concept of intelligence. In R. J. Sternberg & D. K. Detterman (Eds.), Human intelligence: Perspectives on its theory and measurement (pp. 179-190). Norwood, NJ: Ablex.■ Nersessian, N. (1992). How do scientists think? Capturing the dynamics of conceptual change in science. In R. N. Giere (Ed.), Cognitive models of science (pp. 3-44). Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.■ Newell, A. (1973a). Artificial intelligence and the concept of mind. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language (pp. 1-60). San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.■ Newell, A. (1973b). You can't play 20 questions with nature and win. In W. G. Chase (Ed.), Visual information processing (pp. 283-310). New York: Academic Press.■ Newell, A., & H. A. Simon (1963). GPS: A program that simulates human thought. In E. A. Feigenbaum & J. Feldman (Eds.), Computers and thought (pp. 279-293). New York & McGraw-Hill.■ Newell, A., & H. A. Simon (1972). Human problem solving. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.■ Nietzsche, F. (1966). Beyond good and evil. W. Kaufmann (Trans.). New York: Vintage. (Originally published in 1885.)■ Nilsson, N. J. (1971). Problem- solving methods in artificial intelligence. New York: McGraw-Hill.■ Nussbaum, M. C. (1978). Aristotle's Princeton University Press. De Motu Anamalium. Princeton, NJ:■ Oersted, H. C. (1920). Thermo-electricity. In Kirstine Meyer (Ed.), H. C. Oersted, Natuurvidenskabelige Skrifter (Vol. 2). Copenhagen: n.p. (Originally published in 1830 in The Edinburgh encyclopaedia.)■ Ong, W. J. (1982). Orality and literacy: The technologizing of the word. London: Methuen.■ Onians, R. B. (1954). The origins of European thought. Cambridge, MA: Cambridge University Press.■ Osgood, C. E. (1960). Method and theory in experimental psychology. New York: Oxford University Press. (Originally published in 1953.)■ Osgood, C. E. (1966). Language universals and psycholinguistics. In J. H. Greenberg (Ed.), Universals of language (2nd ed., pp. 299-322). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Palmer, R. E. (1969). Hermeneutics. Evanston, IL: Northwestern University Press.■ Peirce, C. S. (1934). Some consequences of four incapacities-Man, a sign. In C. Hartsborne & P. Weiss (Eds.), Collected papers of Charles Saunders Peirce (Vol. 5, pp. 185-189). Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.■ Penfield, W. (1959). In W. Penfield & L. Roberts, Speech and brain mechanisms. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.■ Penrose, R. (1994). Shadows of the mind: A search for the missing science of conscious ness. Oxford: Oxford University Press.■ Perkins, D. N. (1981). The mind's best work. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.■ Peterfreund, E. (1986). The heuristic approach to psychoanalytic therapy. In■ J. Reppen (Ed.), Analysts at work, (pp. 127-144). Hillsdale, NJ: Analytic Press.■ Piaget, J. (1952). The origin of intelligence in children. New York: International Universities Press. (Originally published in 1936.)■ Piaget, J. (1954). Le langage et les opeґrations intellectuelles. Proble` mes de psycho linguistique. Symposium de l'Association de Psychologie Scientifique de Langue Francёaise. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.■ Piaget, J. (1977). Problems of equilibration. In H. E. Gruber & J. J. Voneche (Eds.), The essential Piaget (pp. 838-841). London: Routlege & Kegan Paul. (Originally published in 1975 as L'eґquilibration des structures cognitives [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France].)■ Piaget, J., & B. Inhelder. (1973). Memory and intelligence. New York: Basic Books.■ Pinker, S. (1994). The language instinct. New York: Morrow.■ Pinker, S. (1996). Facts about human language relevant to its evolution. In J.-P. Changeux & J. Chavaillon (Eds.), Origins of the human brain. A symposium of the Fyssen foundation (pp. 262-283). Oxford: Clarendon Press. Planck, M. (1949). Scientific autobiography and other papers. F. Gaynor (Trans.). New York: Philosophical Library.■ Planck, M. (1990). Wissenschaftliche Selbstbiographie. W. Berg (Ed.). Halle, Germany: Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher Leopoldina.■ Plato (1892). Meno. In The Dialogues of Plato (B. Jowett, Trans.; Vol. 2). New York: Clarendon. (Originally published circa 380 B.C.)■ Poincareґ, H. (1913). Mathematical creation. In The foundations of science. G. B. Halsted (Trans.). New York: Science Press.■ Poincareґ, H. (1921). The foundations of science: Science and hypothesis, the value of science, science and method. G. B. Halstead (Trans.). New York: Science Press.■ Poincareґ, H. (1929). The foundations of science: Science and hypothesis, the value of science, science and method. New York: Science Press.■ Poincareґ, H. (1952). Science and method. F. Maitland (Trans.) New York: Dover.■ Polya, G. (1945). How to solve it. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.■ Polanyi, M. (1958). Personal knowledge. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.■ Popper, K. (1968). Conjectures and refutations: The growth of scientific knowledge. New York: Harper & Row/Basic Books.■ Popper, K., & J. Eccles (1977). The self and its brain. New York: Springer-Verlag.■ Popper, K. R. (1959). The logic of scientific discovery. London: Hutchinson.■ Putnam, H. (1975). Mind, language and reality: Philosophical papers (Vol. 2). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Putnam, H. (1987). The faces of realism. LaSalle, IL: Open Court.■ Pylyshyn, Z. W. (1981). The imagery debate: Analog media versus tacit knowledge. In N. Block (Ed.), Imagery (pp. 151-206). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Pylyshyn, Z. W. (1984). Computation and cognition: Towards a foundation for cog nitive science. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.■ Quillian, M. R. (1968). Semantic memory. In M. Minsky (Ed.), Semantic information processing (pp. 216-260). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Quine, W.V.O. (1960). Word and object. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.■ Rabbitt, P.M.A., & S. Dornic (Eds.). Attention and performance (Vol. 5). London: Academic Press.■ Rawlins, G.J.E. (1997). Slaves of the Machine: The quickening of computer technology. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.■ Reid, T. (1970). An inquiry into the human mind on the principles of common sense. In R. Brown (Ed.), Between Hume and Mill: An anthology of British philosophy- 1749- 1843 (pp. 151-178). New York: Random House/Modern Library.■ Reitman, W. (1970). What does it take to remember? In D. A. Norman (Ed.), Models of human memory (pp. 470-510). London: Academic Press.■ Ricoeur, P. (1974). Structure and hermeneutics. In D. I. Ihde (Ed.), The conflict of interpretations: Essays in hermeneutics (pp. 27-61). Evanston, IL: Northwestern University Press.■ Robinson, D. N. (1986). An intellectual history of psychology. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press.■ Rorty, R. (1979). Philosophy and the mirror of nature. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.■ Rosch, E. (1977). Human categorization. In N. Warren (Ed.), Studies in cross cultural psychology (Vol. 1, pp. 1-49) London: Academic Press.■ Rosch, E. (1978). Principles of categorization. In E. Rosch & B. B. Lloyd (Eds.), Cognition and categorization (pp. 27-48). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Rosch, E., & B. B. Lloyd (1978). Principles of categorization. In E. Rosch & B. B. Lloyd (Eds.), Cognition and categorization. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Rose, S. (1970). The chemistry of life. Baltimore: Penguin Books.■ Rose, S. (1976). The conscious brain (updated ed.). New York: Random House.■ Rose, S. (1993). The making of memory: From molecules to mind. New York: Anchor Books. (Originally published in 1992)■ Roszak, T. (1994). The cult of information: A neo- Luddite treatise on high- tech, artificial intelligence, and the true art of thinking (2nd ed.). Berkeley: University of California Press.■ Royce, J. R., & W. W. Rozeboom (Eds.) (1972). The psychology of knowing. New York: Gordon & Breach.■ Rumelhart, D. E. (1977). Introduction to human information processing. New York: Wiley.■ Rumelhart, D. E. (1980). Schemata: The building blocks of cognition. In R. J. Spiro, B. Bruce & W. F. Brewer (Eds.), Theoretical issues in reading comprehension. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Rumelhart, D. E., & J. L. McClelland (1986). On learning the past tenses of English verbs. In J. L. McClelland & D. E. Rumelhart (Eds.), Parallel distributed processing: Explorations in the microstructure of cognition (Vol. 2). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Rumelhart, D. E., P. Smolensky, J. L. McClelland & G. E. Hinton (1986). Schemata and sequential thought processes in PDP models. In J. L. McClelland, D. E. Rumelhart & the PDP Research Group (Eds.), Parallel Distributed Processing (Vol. 2, pp. 7-57). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Russell, B. (1927). An outline of philosophy. London: G. Allen & Unwin.■ Russell, B. (1961). History of Western philosophy. London: George Allen & Unwin.■ Russell, B. (1965). How I write. In Portraits from memory and other essays. London: Allen & Unwin.■ Russell, B. (1992). In N. Griffin (Ed.), The selected letters of Bertrand Russell (Vol. 1), The private years, 1884- 1914. Boston: Houghton Mifflin. Ryecroft, C. (1966). Psychoanalysis observed. London: Constable.■ Sagan, C. (1978). The dragons of Eden: Speculations on the evolution of human intel ligence. New York: Ballantine Books.■ Salthouse, T. A. (1992). Expertise as the circumvention of human processing limitations. In K. A. Ericsson & J. Smith (Eds.), Toward a general theory of expertise: Prospects and limits (pp. 172-194). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Sanford, A. J. (1987). The mind of man: Models of human understanding. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.■ Sapir, E. (1921). Language. New York: Harcourt, Brace, and World.■ Sapir, E. (1964). Culture, language, and personality. Berkeley: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1941.)■ Sapir, E. (1985). The status of linguistics as a science. In D. G. Mandelbaum (Ed.), Selected writings of Edward Sapir in language, culture and personality (pp. 160166). Berkeley: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1929).■ Scardmalia, M., & C. Bereiter (1992). Literate expertise. In K. A. Ericsson & J. Smith (Eds.), Toward a general theory of expertise: Prospects and limits (pp. 172-194). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Schafer, R. (1954). Psychoanalytic interpretation in Rorschach testing. New York: Grune & Stratten.■ Schank, R. C. (1973). Identification of conceptualizations underlying natural language. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language (pp. 187-248). San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.■ Schank, R. C. (1976). The role of memory in language processing. In C. N. Cofer (Ed.), The structure of human memory. (pp. 162-189) San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.■ Schank, R. C. (1986). Explanation patterns: Understanding mechanically and creatively. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Schank, R. C., & R. P. Abelson (1977). Scripts, plans, goals, and understanding. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ SchroЁdinger, E. (1951). Science and humanism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Searle, J. R. (1981a). Minds, brains, and programs. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 282-306). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Searle, J. R. (1981b). Minds, brains and programs. In D. Hofstadter & D. Dennett (Eds.), The mind's I (pp. 353-373). New York: Basic Books.■ Searle, J. R. (1983). Intentionality. New York: Cambridge University Press.■ Serres, M. (1982). The origin of language: Biology, information theory, and thermodynamics. M. Anderson (Trans.). In J. V. Harari & D. F. Bell (Eds.), Hermes: Literature, science, philosophy (pp. 71-83). Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.■ Simon, H. A. (1966). Scientific discovery and the psychology of problem solving. In R. G. Colodny (Ed.), Mind and cosmos: Essays in contemporary science and philosophy (pp. 22-40). Pittsburgh: University of Pittsburgh Press.■ Simon, H. A. (1979). Models of thought. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.■ Simon, H. A. (1989). The scientist as a problem solver. In D. Klahr & K. Kotovsky (Eds.), Complex information processing: The impact of Herbert Simon. Hillsdale, N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Simon, H. A., & C. Kaplan (1989). Foundations of cognitive science. In M. Posner (Ed.), Foundations of cognitive science (pp. 1-47). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Simonton, D. K. (1988). Creativity, leadership and chance. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), The nature of creativity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Skinner, B. F. (1974). About behaviorism. New York: Knopf.■ Smith, E. E. (1988). Concepts and thought. In J. Sternberg & E. E. Smith (Eds.), The psychology of human thought (pp. 19-49). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Smith, E. E. (1990). Thinking: Introduction. In D. N. Osherson & E. E. Smith (Eds.), Thinking. An invitation to cognitive science. (Vol. 3, pp. 1-2). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Socrates. (1958). Meno. In E. H. Warmington & P. O. Rouse (Eds.), Great dialogues of Plato W.H.D. Rouse (Trans.). New York: New American Library. (Original publication date unknown.)■ Solso, R. L. (1974). Theories of retrieval. In R. L. Solso (Ed.), Theories in cognitive psychology. Potomac, MD: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Spencer, H. (1896). The principles of psychology. New York: Appleton-CenturyCrofts.■ Steiner, G. (1975). After Babel: Aspects of language and translation. New York: Oxford University Press.■ Sternberg, R. J. (1977). Intelligence, information processing, and analogical reasoning. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.■ Sternberg, R. J. (1994). Intelligence. In R. J. Sternberg, Thinking and problem solving. San Diego: Academic Press.■ Sternberg, R. J., & J. E. Davidson (1985). Cognitive development in gifted and talented. In F. D. Horowitz & M. O'Brien (Eds.), The gifted and talented (pp. 103-135). Washington, DC: American Psychological Association.■ Storr, A. (1993). The dynamics of creation. New York: Ballantine Books. (Originally published in 1972.)■ Stumpf, S. E. (1994). Philosophy: History and problems (5th ed.). New York: McGraw-Hill.■ Sulloway, F. J. (1996). Born to rebel: Birth order, family dynamics, and creative lives. New York: Random House/Vintage Books.■ Thorndike, E. L. (1906). Principles of teaching. New York: A. G. Seiler.■ Thorndike, E. L. (1970). Animal intelligence: Experimental studies. Darien, CT: Hafner Publishing Co. (Originally published in 1911.)■ Titchener, E. B. (1910). A textbook of psychology. New York: Macmillan.■ Titchener, E. B. (1914). A primer of psychology. New York: Macmillan.■ Toulmin, S. (1957). The philosophy of science. London: Hutchinson.■ Tulving, E. (1972). Episodic and semantic memory. In E. Tulving & W. Donaldson (Eds.), Organisation of memory. London: Academic Press.■ Turing, A. (1946). In B. E. Carpenter & R. W. Doran (Eds.), ACE reports of 1946 and other papers. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Turkle, S. (1984). Computers and the second self: Computers and the human spirit. New York: Simon & Schuster.■ Tyler, S. A. (1978). The said and the unsaid: Mind, meaning, and culture. New York: Academic Press.■ van Heijenoort (Ed.) (1967). From Frege to Goedel. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.■ Varela, F. J. (1984). The creative circle: Sketches on the natural history of circularity. In P. Watzlawick (Ed.), The invented reality (pp. 309-324). New York: W. W. Norton.■ Voltaire (1961). On the Penseґs of M. Pascal. In Philosophical letters (pp. 119-146). E. Dilworth (Trans.). Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill.■ Wagman, M. (1991a). Artificial intelligence and human cognition: A theoretical inter comparison of two realms of intellect. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wagman, M. (1991b). Cognitive science and concepts of mind: Toward a general theory of human and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wagman, M. (1993). Cognitive psychology and artificial intelligence: Theory and re search in cognitive science. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wagman, M. (1995). The sciences of cognition: Theory and research in psychology and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wagman, M. (1996). Human intellect and cognitive science: Toward a general unified theory of intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wagman, M. (1997a). Cognitive science and the symbolic operations of human and artificial intelligence: Theory and research into the intellective processes. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wagman, M. (1997b). The general unified theory of intelligence: Central conceptions and specific application to domains of cognitive science. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wagman, M. (1998a). Cognitive science and the mind- body problem: From philosophy to psychology to artificial intelligence to imaging of the brain. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wagman, M. (1998b). Language and thought in humans and computers: Theory and research in psychology, artificial intelligence, and neural science. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wagman, M. (1998c). The ultimate objectives of artificial intelligence: Theoretical and research foundations, philosophical and psychological implications. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wagman, M. (1999). The human mind according to artificial intelligence: Theory, re search, and implications. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wagman, M. (2000). Scientific discovery processes in humans and computers: Theory and research in psychology and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.■ Wall, R. (1972). Introduction to mathematical linguistics. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.■ Wallas, G. (1926). The Art of Thought. New York: Harcourt, Brace & Co.■ Wason, P. (1977). Self contradictions. In P. Johnson-Laird & P. Wason (Eds.), Thinking: Readings in cognitive science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.■ Wason, P. C., & P. N. Johnson-Laird. (1972). Psychology of reasoning: Structure and content. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.■ Watson, J. (1930). Behaviorism. New York: W. W. Norton.■ Watzlawick, P. (1984). Epilogue. In P. Watzlawick (Ed.), The invented reality. New York: W. W. Norton, 1984.■ Weinberg, S. (1977). The first three minutes: A modern view of the origin of the uni verse. New York: Basic Books.■ Weisberg, R. W. (1986). Creativity: Genius and other myths. New York: W. H. Freeman.■ Weizenbaum, J. (1976). Computer power and human reason: From judgment to cal culation. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.■ Wertheimer, M. (1945). Productive thinking. New York: Harper & Bros.■ Whitehead, A. N. (1925). Science and the modern world. New York: Macmillan.■ Whorf, B. L. (1956). In J. B. Carroll (Ed.), Language, thought and reality: Selected writings of Benjamin Lee Whorf. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Whyte, L. L. (1962). The unconscious before Freud. New York: Anchor Books.■ Wiener, N. (1954). The human use of human beings. Boston: Houghton Mifflin.■ Wiener, N. (1964). God & Golem, Inc.: A comment on certain points where cybernetics impinges on religion. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Winograd, T. (1972). Understanding natural language. New York: Academic Press.■ Winston, P. H. (1987). Artificial intelligence: A perspective. In E. L. Grimson & R. S. Patil (Eds.), AI in the 1980s and beyond (pp. 1-12). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.■ Winston, P. H. (Ed.) (1975). The psychology of computer vision. New York: McGrawHill.■ Wittgenstein, L. (1953). Philosophical investigations. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.■ Wittgenstein, L. (1958). The blue and brown books. New York: Harper Colophon.■ Woods, W. A. (1975). What's in a link: Foundations for semantic networks. In D. G. Bobrow & A. Collins (Eds.), Representations and understanding: Studies in cognitive science (pp. 35-84). New York: Academic Press.■ Woodworth, R. S. (1938). Experimental psychology. New York: Holt; London: Methuen (1939).■ Wundt, W. (1904). Principles of physiological psychology (Vol. 1). E. B. Titchener (Trans.). New York: Macmillan.■ Wundt, W. (1907). Lectures on human and animal psychology. J. E. Creighton & E. B. Titchener (Trans.). New York: Macmillan.■ Young, J. Z. (1978). Programs of the brain. New York: Oxford University Press.■ Ziman, J. (1978). Reliable knowledge: An exploration of the grounds for belief in science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Historical dictionary of quotations in cognitive science > Bibliography
-
8 машинное оборудование
машинное оборудование
термин " машинное оборудование" означает:
- сборочную единицу, состоящую из соединенных частей или компонентов, по крайней мере, одна из которых находится в движении, имеет соответствующие приводы, схему управления, цепь питания, и т.д., соединенные вместе с целью специального применения, в частности, для производства, обработки, перемещения или упаковки материала;
- группу машин, которые для достижения той же цели организованы и управляется таким образом, что они функционируют как единое целое;
- взаимозаменяемое оборудование, модифицирующее функции машины, которое отдельно поставляется на рынок и предназначено для установки на машине или на серии различных машин или на приводном устройстве самим оператором, при условии, что данное оборудование не является запасной частью или инструментом.
[Директива 98/37/ЕЭС по машинному оборудованию]EN
machinery
‘machinery’ means:
— an assembly of linked parts or components, at least one of which moves, with the appropriate
actuators, control and power circuits, etc., joined together for a specific application, in particular
for the processing, treatment, moving or packaging of a material,
— an assembly of machines which, in order to achieve the same end, are arranged and controlled so that they function as an integral whole,
— interchangeable equipment modifying the function of a machine, which is placed on the market for the purpose of being assembled with a machine or a series of different machines or with a tractor by the operator himself in so far as this equipment is not a spare part or a tool
[DIRECTIVE 98/37/EC OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE COUNCIL]Параллельные тексты EN-RU
3. The following are excluded from the scope of this Directive:
3. Из области применения данной Директивы исключаются:
— machinery whose only power source is directly applied manual effort, unless it is a machine used for lifting or lowering loads,
- машинное оборудование, для которых источником энергии является исключительно непосредственное применение ручной силы, за исключением механизмов для подъема и опускания грузов;
— machinery for medical use used in direct contact with patients,
- медицинские приборы;
— special equipment for use in fairgrounds and/or amusement parks,
- специальное оборудование для использования в аттракционах и/или парках для развлечений;
— steam boilers, tanks and pressure vessels,
- паровые котлы, резервуары и сосуды под давлением;
— machinery specially designed or put into service for nuclear purposes which, in the event of failure, may result in an emission of radioactivity,
- машинное оборудование, специально сконструированное или используемое в атомной отрасли, которые в случае аварии могут привести к выделению радиоактивных веществ;
— radioactive sources forming part of a machine,
- радиоактивные источники, составляющие часть машин;
— firearms,
- стрелковое оружие;
— storage tanks and pipelines for petrol, diesel fuel, inflammable liquids and dangerous substances,
- емкости для хранения или трубопроводы для бензина, дизельного топлива, огнеопасных жидкостей и опасных веществ;
— means of transport, i.e. vehicles and their trailers intended solely for transporting passengers by air or on road, rail or water networks, as well as means of transport in so far as such means are designed for transporting goods by air, on public road or rail networks or on water. Vehicles used in the mineral extraction industry shall not be excluded,
- транспортные средства, т.е. средства перевозки и их прицепы, предназначенные исключительно для перевозки пассажиров по воздуху, автодороге, железной дороге, или водными путями, а также транспортные средства, сконструированные для транспортировки грузов по воздуху, по общедоступным дорогам, железным дорогам или водным путям. Средства транспортировки, используемые в горнодобывающей промышленности, не исключаются из области применения настоящей Директивы;
— seagoing vessels and mobile offshore units together with equipment on board such vessels or units,
- морские суда и мобильные береговые агрегаты вместе с оборудованием на борту, такие как танки или установки;
— cableways, including funicular railways, for the public or private transportation of persons,
- канатные дороги, включая фуникулерные железные дороги для общественного или частного пользования, предназначенные для транспортировки людей;
— agricultural and forestry tractors, as defined in Article 1(1) of Directive 74/150/EEC (1),
(1) Council Directive 74/150/EEC of 4 March 1974 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States relating to the type-approval of wheeled agricultural or forestry tractors (OJ L 84, 28.3.1974, p. 10). Directive as last amended by Decision 95/1/EC, Euratom, ECSC (OJ L 1.1.1995, p. 1).-сельскохозяйственные и лесные тракторы, подпадающие под определение статьи 1 (1) Директивы Совета 74/150/ЕЭС(1);
(1) Директива Совета 74/150/ЕЭС от 4 марта 1974 г. по сближению законодательных актов Государств-членов, относящихся к одобрению типов колесных сельскохозяйственных или лесных тракторов (Официальный журнал Европейских сообществ № L 84, 28.3.1974 г., стр.10). Директива, измененная последний раз Решением 95/1/ЕЭС, Евроатом, ECSC (Официальный журнал Европейских сообществ № L 1/1/1995 г., стр 1)— machines specially designed and constructed for military or police purposes,
- машины, специально сконструированные и созданные для военных и полицейских целей;
— lifts which permanently serve specific levels of buildings and constructions, having a car moving between guides which are rigid and inclined at an angle of more than 15 degrees to the horizontal and designed for the transport of:
(i) persons;
(ii) persons and goods;
(iii) goods alone if the car is accessible, that is to say, a person may enter it without difficulty, and fitted with controls situated inside the car or within reach of a person inside,- лифты и подъемные устройства, постоянно обслуживающие определенные уровни зданий и конструкций, имеющие транспортную тележку, движущуюся между жесткими направляющими, которые имеют угол наклона более 15 градусов к горизонтальной поверхности и сконструированы для транспортировки:
(i) людей;
(ii) людей и имущества;
(iii) только имущества, в том случае, если кабина лифта открыта, т.е. человек может легко войти в такое транспортное средство и манипулировать средствами управления, находящимися внутри кабины или в пределах досягаемости для человека;— means of transport of persons using rack and pinion rail mounted vehicles,
- транспортные средства для перевозки людей, с использованием зубчатых или реечных рельс, по которым перемещается транспортные средства;
— mine winding gear,
- шахтные канатные подъемные устройства;
— theatre elevators,
- театральные подъемники;
— construction site hoists intended for lifting persons or persons and goods.
- строительные подъемники, предназначенные для подъема людей или людей и грузов.
4. Where, for machinery or safety components, the risks referred to in this Directive are wholly or partly covered by specific Community Directives, this Directive shall not apply, or shall cease to apply, in the case of such machinery or safety components and of such risks on the implementation of these specific Directives.
4. Когда для машинного оборудования и компонентов безопасности риски, определенные в настоящей Директиве, полностью или частично покрываются специальными Директивами Сообщества, настоящая Директива не применяется или прекращает свое действие, такое машинное оборудование и компоненты безопасности и такие риски подпадают под действие этих специальных Директив.
5. Where, for machinery, the risks are mainly of electrical origin, such machinery shall be covered exclusively by Directive 73/23/EEC (2).
(2) Council Directive 73/23/EEC of 19 February 1973 on the harmonisation of the laws of Member States relating to electrical equipment designed for use within certain voltage limits (OJ L 77, 26.3.1973, p. 29). Directive as last amended by Directive 93/68/EEC (OJ L 220, 30.8.1993, p. 1).5. Когда риски применения машинного оборудования связаны с электрическими источниками, то такое оборудование охватываются исключительно Директивой 73/23/ЕЭС(2).
(2) Директива Совета 73/23/ЕЭС/ от 19 февраля 1973 года о гармонизации законов Государств-Участников в отношении электрооборудования, предназначенного для использования в условиях определенных пределов напряжения (Официальный журнал Европейских сообществ № L 77, 26.03.1973, стр. 29). Директива с последней поправкой Директивой 93/68/ЕЭС (Официальный журнал Европейских сообществ № L 220, 30.08.1993, стр.1).Article 2
1. Member States shall take all appropriate measures to ensure that machinery or safety components covered by this Directive may be placed on the market and put into service only if they do not endanger the health or safety of persons and, where appropriate, domestic animals or property, when properly installed and maintained and used for their intended purpose.Статья 2
1. Государства - члены должны предпринимать все необходимые меры для обеспечения того, чтобы машинное оборудование или компоненты безопасности, попадающие под действие настоящей Директивы, поставлялись на рынок и вводились в эксплуатацию, только если они не составляют угрозу для здоровья и безопасности людей и домашних животных, или имуществу при условии надлежащей установки и обслуживания, а также использования по прямому назначению.2. This Directive shall not affect Member States’ entitlement to lay down, in due observance of the Treaty, such requirements as they may deem necessary to ensure that persons and in particular workers are protected when using the machinery or safety components in question, provided that this does not mean that the machinery or safety components are modified in a way not specified in the Directive.
2. Настоящая Директива не ограничивает права Государств - членов устанавливать при должном соблюдении Договора такие требования, которые они посчитают необходимыми для обеспечения защиты людей, особенно работников, при использовании машинного оборудования или компонентов безопасности, при условии, что модификация такого машинного оборудования и компонентов безопасности была произведена в соответствии с положениями настоящей Директивы.
3. At trade fairs, exhibitions, demonstrations, etc., Member States shall not prevent the showing of machinery or safety components which do not conform to the provisions of this Directive, provided that a visible sign clearly indicates that such machinery or safety components do not conform and that they are not for sale until they have been brought into conformity by the manufacturer or his authorised representative established in the Community. During demonstrations, adequate safety measures shall be taken to ensure the protection of persons.
3. На торговых ярмарках, выставках, демонстрациях и т.п. Государства - члены не должны препятствовать демонстрации машинного оборудования или компонентов безопасности, которые не соответствуют положениям настоящей Директивы, при условии, что видимый знак четко указывает, что такое машинное оборудование или компоненты безопасности не соответствуют данной Директиве, и что они не предназначаются для продажи до тех пор, пока изготовитель или его уполномоченный представитель в Сообществе не приведет их в полное соответствие с Директивой. Во время демонстраций должны приниматься адекватные меры для обеспечения безопасности граждан.
Article 3
Machinery and safety components covered by this Directive shall satisfy the essential health and safety requirements set out in Annex I.Статья 3
Машинное оборудование, а также компоненты безопасности, относящиеся к области действия настоящей Директивы, должны полностью удовлетворять основным требованиям по обеспечению здоровья и безопасности, изложенным в Приложении 1.Article 4
1. Member States shall not prohibit, restrict or impede the placing on the market and putting into service in their territory of machinery and safety components which comply with this Directive.Статья 4
1. Государства - члены не должны запрещать, ограничивать или препятствовать поставке на рынок машинного оборудования, а также компонентов безопасности, которые соответствуют
требованиям настоящей Директивы.2. Member States shall not prohibit, restrict or impede the placing on the market of machinery where the manufacturer or his authorised representative established in the Community declares in accordance with point B of Annex II that it is intended to be incorporated into machinery or assembled with other machinery to constitute machinery covered by this Directive, except where it can function independently.
‘Interchangeable equipment’, as referred to in the third indent of Article 1(2)(a), must in all cases bear the CE marking and be accompanied by the EC declaration of conformity referred to in Annex II, point A.2. Государства - члены не должны запрещать, ограничивать или препятствовать поставке на рынок машинного оборудования, если изготовитель или его уполномоченный представитель в Сообществе заявляет в соответствии с Приложением II B, что они предназначены для включения в машинное оборудование или компоноваться с другим оборудованием, так, что в соединении они составят машинное оборудование, отвечающее требованиям настоящей Директивы, за исключением тех случаев, когда они могут функционировать независимо.
"Взаимозаменяемое оборудование" в смысле третьего абзаца с черточкой в Статье 1 (2) (a) должно во всех случаях иметь маркировку "СЕ" и сопровождаться декларацией соответствия, определенной в Приложении II, пункте А.3. Member States may not prohibit, restrict or impede the placing on the market of safety components as defined in Article 1(2) where they are accompanied by an EC declaration of conformity by the manufacturer or his authorised representative established in the Community as referred to in Annex II, point C.
3. Государства - члены не имеют права запрещать, ограничивать или препятствовать распространению на рынке компонентов безопасности, определенных Статьей 1 (2), если эти компоненты сопровождаются декларацией соответствия ЕС, заявленной изготовителем или его уполномоченным представителем в Сообществе, как определено в Приложении II, пункте С.
Article 5
1. Member States shall regard the following as conforming to all the provisions of this Directive, including the procedures for checking the conformity provided for in Chapter II:
— machinery bearing the CE marking and accompanied by the EC declaration of conformity referred to in Annex II, point A,
— safety components accompanied by the EC declaration of conformity referred to in Annex II, point C.Статья 5
1. Государства - члены должны считать нижеследующее соответствующим всем положениям настоящей Директивы, включая процедуры проверки соответствия, предусмотренной в Главе II:
- машинное оборудование, имеющее маркировку "СЕ" и сопровождаемое декларацией соответствия ЕС, как указано в Приложении II, пункте A;
- компоненты безопасности, сопровождаемые декларацией соответствия ЕС, как указано в Приложении II, пункте C.
При отсутствии гармонизированных стандартов Государства - члены должны предпринимать любые меры, которые они сочтут необходимыми, для привлечения внимания заинтересованных сторон к существующим национальным техническим стандартам и спецификациям, которые считаются важными или относятся к выполнению основных требований по обеспечению здоровья и безопасности в соответствии с Приложением 1.2. Where a national standard transposing a harmonised standard, the reference for which has been published in the Official Journal of the European Communities, covers one or more of the essential safety requirements, machinery or safety components constructed in accordance with this standard shall be presumed to comply with the relevant essential requirements.
Member States shall publish the references of national standards transposing harmonised standards.2. В тех случаях, когда национальный стандарт, заменяющий гармонизированный стандарт, ссылка на который была опубликована в Официальном журнале Европейских сообществ, покрывает одно или несколько основных требований безопасности, машинное оборудование или компоненты безопасности, сконструированные в соответствии с таким стандартом, должны считаться соответствующими основным требованиям.
Государства - члены должны публиковать ссылки на национальные стандарты, заменяющие гармонизированные стандарты.3. Member States shall ensure that appropriate measures are taken to enable the social partners to have an influence at national level on the process of preparing and monitoring the harmonised standards.
3. Государства - члены должны обеспечивать принятие необходимых мер для того, чтобы их социальные партнеры получали возможность влиять на национальном уровне на процессы подготовки и отслеживания гармонизированных стандартов.
Article 6
1. Where a Member State or the Commission considers that the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(2) do not entirely satisfy the essential requirements referred to in Article 3, the Commission or the Member State concerned shall bring the matter before the committee set up under Directive 83/189/EEC, giving the reasons therefor. The committee shall deliver an opinion without delay.
Upon receipt of the committee’s opinion, the Commission shall inform the Member States whether or not it is necessary to withdraw those standards from the published information referred to in Article 5(2).Статья 6
1. В случае, если Государство - член или Комиссия считают, что гармонизированные стандарты, рассмотренные в Статье 5 (2), не полностью соответствуют основным требованиям, определенным в Статье 3, Комиссия или заинтересованное Государство - член должны поставить этот вопрос на рассмотрение комитета, созданного в соответствии с Директивой 83/189/ЕЭС, обосновав причины такого обращения. Комитет должен безотлагательно вынести решение.
После получения такого решения комитета Комиссия должна информировать Государства – члены, необходимо или нет отозвать эти стандарты из опубликованной информации, определенной в Статье 5 (2).2. A standing committee shall be set up, consisting of representatives appointed by the Member States and chaired by a representative of the Commission.
The standing committee shall draw up its own rules of procedure.
Any matter relating to the implementation and practical application of this Directive may be brought before the standing committee, in accordance with the following procedure:
The representative of the Commission shall submit to the committee a draft of the measures to be taken. The committee shall deliver its opinion on the draft, within a time limit which the chairman may lay down according to the urgency of the matter, if necessary by taking a vote.
The opinion shall be recorded in the minutes; in addition, each Member State shall have the right to ask to have its position recorded in the minutes.
The Commission shall take the utmost account of the opinion delivered by the committee.
It shall inform the committee of the manner in which its opinion has been taken into account.2. Должен быть создан постоянно действующий комитет, состоящий из представителей, назначенных Государствами – членами, и возглавляемый представителем Комиссии.
Постоянно действующий комитет будет сам устанавливать порядок действий и процедуры.
Любой вопрос, относящийся к выполнению и практическому применению настоящей Директивы, может быть поставлен на рассмотрение постоянно действующего комитета, в соответствии со следующими правилами:
Представитель Комиссии должен представить комитету проект предполагаемых к принятию мер. Комитет должен выразить свое мнение по проекту за время, установленное председателем в соответствии со срочностью вопроса, при необходимости определяемого путем голосования.
Это мнение должно быть зафиксировано в протоколе; кроме того, каждое Государство - член имеет право потребовать отразить свою позицию в протоколе. Комиссия должна максимально учитывать мнение, вынесенное комитетом.
Она должна проинформировать комитет, каким образом было учтено его мнение.Article 7
1. Where a Member State ascertains that:
— machinery bearing the CE marking, or
— safety components accompanied by the EC declaration of conformity, used in accordance with their intended purpose are liable to endanger the safety of persons, and, where appropriate, domestic animals or property, it shall take all appropriate measures to withdraw such machinery or safety components from the market, to prohibit the placing on the market, putting into service or use thereof, or to restrict free movement thereof.
Member States shall immediately inform the Commission of any such measure, indicating the reason for its decision and, in particular, whether non-conformity is due to:
(a) failure to satisfy the essential requirements referred to in Article 3;
(b) incorrect application of the standards referred to in Article 5(2);
(c) shortcomings in the standards themselves referred to in Article 5(2).Статья 7
1. Если Государство - член устанавливает, что:
- машинное оборудование, имеющее маркировку "СЕ", либо
- компоненты безопасности, сопровождаемые декларацией соответствия ЕС, используемые в соответствии с их назначением, могут нести угрозу безопасности людям, и, если это имеет место, домашним животным или собственности, оно должно принять все необходимые меры для изъятия такого машинного оборудования, либо компонентов безопасности с рынка, запретить их поставку на рынок, ввод в эксплуатацию или использование, либо ограничить их свободное обращение.
Государства - члены должны немедленно информировать Комиссию о любых подобных мерах, указать причины такого решения и, в особенности, информировать о том, явилось ли это несоответствие результатом:
a) неспособности удовлетворить основным требованиям, определенным в Статье 3;
b) неправильного применения стандартов, определенных в Статье 5 (п.2);
c) недостатков самих стандартов, определенных в Статье 5 (п. 2).2. The Commission shall enter into consultation with the parties concerned without delay. Where the Commission considers, after this consultation, that the measure is justified, it shall immediately so inform the Member State which took the initiative and the other Member States. Where the Commission considers, after this consultation, that the action is unjustified, it shall immediately so inform the Member State which took the initiative and the manufacturer or his authorised representative established within the Community.
Where the decision referred to in paragraph 1 is based on a shortcoming in the standards, and where the Member State at the origin of the decision maintains its position, the Commission shall immediately inform the committee in order to initiate the procedures referred to in Article 6(1).2. Комиссия должна безотлагательно провести консультацию с заинтересованными сторонами. В случае, если после проведения такой консультации, Комиссия полагает, что такая мера обоснована, она должна немедленно информировать об этом Государство - член, которое выдвинуло эту инициативу, а также остальные Государства - члены. Если Комиссия после проведения такой консультации полагает, что действия не были обоснованными, она немедленно извещает об этом Государство - член, проявившее инициативу, и изготовителя, либо его уполномоченного представителя в Сообществе.
Если решение, указанное в параграфе 1, основано на недостатках в стандартах, и если Государство - член на основании такого решения сохраняет свои позиции, то Комиссия должна немедленно информировать комитет для того, чтобы начать процедуры, описанные в Статье 6 (п. 1).3. Where:
— machinery which does not comply bears the CE marking,
— a safety component which does not comply is accompanied by an EC declaration of conformity,
the competent Member State shall take appropriate action against whom so ever has affixed the marking or drawn up the declaration and shall so inform the Commission and other Member States.3. Если:
- машинное оборудование, не соответствующие требованиям, имеют маркировку "СЕ",
- компоненты безопасности, не соответствующие требованиям, имеют декларацию соответствия ЕС,
компетентное Государство - член должно начать соответствующие действия против любого, кто поставил маркировку, или составил декларацию, и должно проинформировать об этом Комиссию и другие Государства - члены.4. The Commission shall ensure that Member States are kept informed of the progress and outcome of this procedure.
4. Комиссия должна обеспечить, чтобы Государства – члены были постоянно информированы о ходе и результатах данной процедуры.
CHAPTER II
CONFORMITY ASSESSMENT PROCEDURES
Article 8
1. The manufacturer or his authorised representative established in the Community must, in order to certify that machinery and safety components are in conformity with this Directive, draw up for all machinery or safety components manufactured an EC declaration of conformity based on the model given in Annex II, point A or C as appropriate.
In addition, for machinery alone, the manufacturer or his authorised representatives established in the Community must affix to the machine the CE marking.Глава II
Процедуры оценки соответствия
Статья 8
1. Для подтверждения того, что машинное оборудование, а также компоненты безопасности соответствуют положениям настоящей Директивы, изготовитель или его уполномоченный представитель в Сообществе должен составить декларацию ЕС о соответствии на произведенное машинное оборудование и компоненты безопасности по образцу, приведенному в Приложении II, соответственно пунктам A или C.
Корме того, на машинное оборудование изготовитель или его уполномоченный представитель в Сообществе должен нанести маркировку "СЕ" в соответствии со Статьей 10.2. Before placing on the market, the manufacturer, or his authorised representative established in the Community, shall:
(a) if the machinery is not referred to in Annex IV, draw up the file provided for in Annex V;
(b) if the machinery is referred to in Annex IV and its manufacturer does not comply, or only partly complies, with the standards referred to in Article 5(2) or if there are no such standards, submit an example of the machinery for the EC type-examination referred to in Annex VI;
(c) if the machinery is referred to in Annex IV and is manufactured in accordance with the standards referred to in Article 5(2):
— either draw up the file referred to in Annex VI and forward it to a notified body, which will acknowledge receipt of the file as soon as possible and keep it,
— submit the file referred to in Annex VI to the notified body, which will simply verify that the standards referred to in Article 5(2) have been correctly applied and will draw up a certificate of adequacy for the file,
— or submit the example of the machinery for the EC type-examination referred to in Annex VI.2. Перед поставкой на рынок изготовитель или его уполномоченный представитель в Сообществе должен:
(a) в случае, если машинное оборудование не указано в Приложении IV, составить документацию, предусмотренную Приложением V;
(b) если машинное оборудование указано в Приложении IV, и их изготовитель не выполняет, либо выполняет лишь частично требования стандартов, упомянутых в Статье 5 (2), либо, если таких стандартов не существует, то представить образец машинного оборудования для его испытания ЕС, определенного в Приложении VI;
(c) если машинное оборудование указано в Приложении IV и изготовлено в соответствии со стандартами, определенными в Статье 5 (п. 2):
- либо составить документацию, указанную в Приложении VI, и передать ее нотифицированному органу, который подтверждает получение документации в возможно короткие сроки, а также сохраняет ее;
- представить документацию, указанную в Приложении VI, нотифицированному органу, который просто проверит, что стандарты, упомянутые в Статье 5 (2), были применены правильно и составит сертификат соответствия по этой документации;
- либо представить образец машинного оборудования для испытания ЕС типового образца, определенного в Приложении VI.3. Where the first indent of paragraph 2(c) of this Article applies, the provisions of the first sentence of paragraphs 5 and 7 of Annex VI shall also apply.
Where the second indent of paragraph 2(c) of this Article applies, the provisions of paragraphs 5, 6 and 7 of Annex VI shall also apply.3. В тех случаях, когда может быть применен первый абзац параграфа 2 (с) этой Статьи должны также применяться положения первого предложения параграфов 5 и 7 Приложения VI.
В тех случаях, когда может быть применен второй абзац пункта 2 (с), должны также применяться положения параграфов 5, 6 и 7 Приложения VI.4. Where paragraph 2(a) and the first and second indents of paragraph 2(c) apply, the EC declaration of conformity shall solely state conformity with the essential requirements of the Directive.
Where paragraph 2(b) and the third indent of paragraph 2(c) apply, the EC declaration of conformity shall state conformity with the example that underwent EC type-examination.4. В тех случаях, когда применяется параграф 2 (а) и первый и второй абзацы параграфа 2 (c), декларация ЕС о соответствии должна удостоверить соответствие основным требованиям настоящей Директивы.
В случае, когда применяется параграф 2 (b) и третий абзац параграфа 2 (c), декларация ЕС о соответствии должна удостоверить соответствие образцу, прошедшему испытание ЕС типового образца.5. Safety components shall be subject to the certification procedures applicable to machinery pursuant to paragraphs 2, 3 and 4. Furthermore, during EC type-examination, the notified body shall verify the suitability of the safety component for fulfilling the safety functions declared by the manufacturer.
5.Компоненты безопасности должны подвергаться процедурам сертификации, применимым к машинному оборудованию в соответствии с параграфами 2, 3, 4. Более того, во время испытания ЕС типового образца нотифицированный орган должен проверить пригодность компонентов безопасности для выполнения тех функций безопасности, которые заявлены изготовителем.
6. (a) Where the machinery is subject to other Directives concerning other aspects and which also provide for the affixing of the CE marking, the latter shall indicate that the machinery is also presumed to conform to the provisions of those other Directives.
(b) However, where one or more of those Directives allow the manufacturer, during a transitional period, to choose which arrangements to apply, the CE marking shall indicate conformity only to the Directives applied by the manufacturer. In this case, particulars of the Directives applied, as published in the Official Journal of the European Communities, must be given in the documents, notices or instructions required by the directives and accompanying such machinery.6. (a) В тех случаях, когда машинное оборудование подпадает под действие Директив по другим аспектам, которые также предусматривают нанесение маркировки "СЕ", последняя указывает, что такое машинное оборудование соответствуют положениям этих прочих директив.
(b) Тем не менее, когда одна или несколько таких Директив позволяют изготовителям в течение переходного периода выбирать, какие из положений применить, маркировка "СЕ" будет указывать на соответствие только тем Директивам, которые применялись изготовителем. В этом случае подробная информация о примененных Директивах, опубликованных в Официальном журнале Европейских сообществ, должен приводиться в документах, аннотациях или инструкциях, требуемых в соответствии с Директивами, и сопровождать такое машинное оборудование.7. Where neither the manufacturer nor his authorised representative established in the Community fulfils the obligations of paragraphs 1 to 6, these obligations shall fall to any person placing the machinery or safety component on the market in the Community. The same obligations shall apply to any person assembling machinery or parts thereof or safety components of various origins or constructing machinery or safety components for his own use.
7. Если ни изготовитель, ни его уполномоченный представитель в Сообществе не выполнят своих обязательств по предыдущим параграфам, то эти обязательства должны быть выполнены любыми лицами, поставляющими машинное оборудование или компоненты безопасности на рынок Сообщества. Такие же обязательства возлагаются на любые лица, осуществляющие сборку машинного оборудования, либо его частей или компонентов безопасности различного происхождения, либо создающие машинное оборудование или компоненты безопасности для собственного пользования.
8. The obligations referred to in paragraph 7 shall not apply to persons who assemble with a machine or tractor interchangeable equipment as provided for in Article 1, provided that the parts are compatible and each of the constituent parts of the assembled machine bears the CE marking and is accompanied by the EC declaration of conformity.
8. Обязательства, изложенные в параграфе 7, не применяются к лицам, которые собирают с машиной, механизмом или транспортным средством взаимозаменяемое оборудование, указанное в Статье 1, при условии, что эти части совместимы, и каждая из частей машины в сборе имеет маркировку "СЕ" и Декларацию ЕС о соответствии.
Article 9
1. Member States shall notify the Commission and the other Member States of the approved bodies which they have appointed to carry out the procedures referred to in Article 8 together with the specific tasks which these bodies have been appointed to carry out and the identification numbers assigned to them beforehand by the Commission.
The Commission shall publish in the Official Journal of the European Communities a list of the notified bodies and their identification numbers and the tasks for which they have been notified. The Commission shall ensure that this list is kept up to date.Статья 9
1. Государства - члены должны уведомить Комиссию и другие Государства - члены об утвержденных органах, которые назначаются для выполнения процедур, описанных в Статье 8, также как и для различных особых задач, которые этим органам предназначено выполнять, и об идентификационных номерах, предварительно присвоенных им Комиссией.В Официальном журнале Европейских сообществ Комиссия должна публиковать список таких нотифицированных органов и их идентификационные номера, а также задачи, для решения которых они предназначены. Комиссия должна обеспечить своевременность обновления списка.
2. Member States shall apply the criteria laid down in Annex VII in assessing the bodies to be indicated in such notification. Bodies meeting the assessment criteria laid down in the relevant harmonised standards shall be presumed to fulfil those criteria.
2. Государства - члены должны применять критерии, изложенные в Приложении VII, для определения органов, которые будут указаны в таких назначениях. Органы, удовлетворяющие критериям, изложенным в соответствующих гармонизированных стандартах, считаются соответствующими критериям.
3. A Member State which has approved a body must withdraw its notification if it finds that the body no longer meets the criteria referred to in Annex VII. It shall immediately inform the Commission and the other Member States accordingly.
3. Государство - член, утвердившее такой орган, должно отменить его назначение, если оно обнаружит, что он больше не соответствует критериям, изложенным в Приложении VII. Государство - член должно немедленно известить об этом Комиссию и другие Государства - члены.
CHAPTER III
CE MARKING
Article 10
1. The CE conformity marking shall consist of the initials ‘CE’. The form of the marking to be used is shown in Annex III.ГЛАВА III
МАРКИРОВКА "СЕ"
Статья 10
1. Маркировка "СЕ" состоит из заглавных букв "СЕ". Форма маркировки, которая будет использоваться, указана в Приложении III.2. The CE marking shall be affixed to machinery distinctly and visibly in accordance with point 1.7.3 of Annex I.
2. Маркировка "СЕ" должна наноситься на машинное оборудование четко, на видном месте в соответствии с пунктом 1.7.3. Приложения I.
3. The affixing of markings on the machinery which are likely to deceive third parties as to the meaning and form of the CE marking shall be prohibited. Any other marking may be affixed to the machinery provided that the visibility and legibility of the CE marking is not thereby reduced.
3. Нанесение маркировок на машинное оборудование таким образом, что это может ввести в заблуждение относительно значения и формы маркировки "СЕ", запрещено. Любые другие маркировки могут быть нанесены на машинное оборудование таким образом, чтобы не мешать видимости и различимости маркировки "СЕ".
4. Without prejudice to Article 7:
(a) where a Member State establishes that the CE marking has been affixed unduly, the manufacturer or his authorised representative established within the Community shall be obliged to make the product conform as regards the provisions concerning the CE marking and to end the infringement under the conditions imposed by the Member State;
(b) where non-conformity continues, the Member State must take all appropriate measures to restrict or prohibit the placing on the market of the product in question or to ensure that it is withdrawn from the market in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 7.4. Без ограничения применения Статьи 7:
(a) если Государство - член устанавливает, что маркировка "СЕ" была нанесена неправильно, изготовитель или его уполномоченный представитель в Сообществе будет обязан привести продукцию в соответствии с положениями, касающимися маркировки "СЕ" и положить конец нарушениям на условиях, установленных Государством - членом;
(b) если такое несоответствие будет продолжаться, то Государство - член должно принять все соответствующие меры для ограничения или запрещения поставки на рынок такой продукции, либо обеспечить изъятие ее с рынка в соответствии с процедурами, изложенными в Статье 7.CHAPTER IV
FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 11
Any decision taken pursuant to this Directive which restricts the placing on the market and putting into service of machinery or a safety component shall state the exact grounds on which it is based. Such a decision shall be notified as soon as possible to the party concerned, who shall at the same time be informed of the legal remedies available to him under the laws in force in the Member State concerned and of the time limits to which such remedies are subject.ГЛАВА IV
ЗАКЛЮЧИТЕЛЬНЫЕ ПОЛОЖЕНИЯ
Статья 11
Любое решение, принятое в исполнение настоящей Директивы, ограничивающее поставку на рынок и ввод в эксплуатацию машинного оборудования или компонентов безопасности, должно указывать точные причины, на которых оно основано. Такое решение должно быть по возможности быстро доведено до сведения заинтересованных сторон, их также следует проинформировать о законных мерах, которые могут быть предприняты по действующему законодательству в соответствующем Государстве - члене и о сроках, в которые данные меры применяются.Article 12
The Commission will take the necessary steps to have information on all the relevant decisions relating to the management of this Directive made available.Статья 12
Комиссия предпримет все необходимые шаги для получения информации по всем соответствующим решениям, касающимся применения и распространения настоящей Директивы.Article 13
1. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the texts of the provisions of national law which they adopt in the field governed by this Directive.
2. The Commission shall, before 1 January 1994, examine the progress made in the standardisation work relating to this Directive and propose any appropriate measures.Статья 13
1. Государства - члены должны передать Комиссии тексты положений национальных законодательных актов, принимаемых в сфере, определяемой настоящей Директивой.
2. Комиссия должна до 1 января 1994 г. изучить развитие работ по стандартизации, относящиеся к области действия настоящей Директивы и предложить любые целесообразные меры.Тематики
EN
Русско-английский словарь нормативно-технической терминологии > машинное оборудование
-
9 rueda
f.1 wheel (pieza).rueda delantera front wheelrueda dentada cogwheella rueda de la fortuna (figurative) the wheel of fortune; (de hechos) big wheel (noria) (Mexican SpanishBr), Ferris wheel (United States)rueda de molino millstonerueda de repuesto o recambio spare wheelrueda trasera rear wheel2 circle (corro).rueda de prensa press conferencerueda de reconocimiento identification parade3 slice (rodaja).4 session of the stock exchange.pres.indicat.3rd person singular (él/ella/ello) present indicative of spanish verb: rodar.imperat.2nd person singular (tú) Imperative of Spanish verb: rodar.* * *1 (gen) wheel2 (círculo) circle, ring3 (rodaja) round slice4 (turno) round\ir sobre ruedas familiar to go like clockwork, go very smoothlyrueda de la fortuna wheel of fortunerueda de molino millstonerueda de prensa press conferencerueda de recambio spare wheelrueda delantera front wheelrueda dentada cog wheelrueda trasera rear wheel* * *noun f.* * *SF1) (Mec) wheel; (=neumático) tyre, tire (EEUU); [de mueble] roller, castorrueda auxiliar — Arg, Uru spare wheel ( esp Brit), spare tire (EEUU)
rueda de atrás — rear wheel, back wheel
rueda de auxilio — Arg, Uru spare wheel ( esp Brit), spare tire (EEUU)
rueda de recambio — spare wheel ( esp Brit), spare tire (EEUU)
rueda impresora — (Inform) print wheel
ruedas de aterrizaje — (Aer) landing wheels
2) (=círculo) circle, ring3) (=rodaja) slice, round4) [en torneo] round5) ( Hist) rack6) (=pez) sunfish7) [de pavón] spread tail8)dar rueda (en) — Caribe (Aut) to drive (around)
* * *a) ( de vehículo) wheelrueda delantera/trasera — front/back wheel
ir or marchar sobre ruedas — to go o run smoothly
b) ( de mecanismo) wheel; ( de mueble) caster, rollerc) ( corro) ring, circlejugar a la rueda — to play ring-around-a-rosy (AmE) o (BrE) ring-a-ring-a-roses
d) ( en gimnasia) cartwheel* * *= wheel, roll.Nota: En encuadernación manual, diseño de una de las herramientas utilizadas para ornamentar las cubiertas.Ex. The article 'Money, manure, squeaky wheels, a paucity of grease and possibly grit!' argues that the acquisitions process in academic libraries functions optimally when adequate funds support library needs, local political realities and faculty needs and demands.Ex. Some of the most usual designs used in binding consisted of lines set on curved rockers (pallets); wheels with lines on the circumference (fillets); and wheels with elaborate designs on the circumference ( rolls).----* carro con ruedas = wheeled trolly.* chupando rueda de = on the coattails of.* chupar rueda de = cash in on, ride (on) + Posesivo + coattails.* con ruedas = wheeled.* dotado de ruedas = wheeled.* engrasar las ruedas de = grease + the wheels of.* ir sobre ruedas = go off without + a hitch.* marchar sobre ruedas = go off without + a hitch.* patinador sobre ruedas = rollerskater.* patinaje sobre ruedas = roller-skating.* provisto de ruedas = wheeled.* reinventar la rueda = reinvent + the wheel.* rueda de alfarero = potter's wheel.* rueda de hilar = spinning wheel.* rueda de identificación = police line-up, identity parade, identification parade.* rueda de la fortuna, la = wheel of fortune, the, fortune's wheel.* rueda delantera = front wheel.* rueda dentada = cog.* rueda de prensa = press conference, news conference.* rueda de presos = police line-up, identity parade, identification parade.* rueda de reconocimiento = police line-up, identity parade, identification parade.* rueda de sospechosos = police line-up, identity parade, identification parade.* rueda de tracción = driving wheel.* rueda hidráulica = water wheel [waterwheel].* rueda motriz = driving wheel.* rueda sin cámara = tubeless tyre.* salir sobre ruedas = go off without + a hitch.* silla de ruedas = wheelchair [wheel-chair].* silla de ruedas eléctrica = electric wheelchair.* sillita de ruedas = pushchair.* sobre ruedas = on wheels, roll-out, without a hitch.* tornillo de la rueda = lug nut.* tuerca de la rueda = lug nut.* vehículo con ruedas en línea = cycle.* vehículo de dos ruedas en línea = two-wheeler.* * *a) ( de vehículo) wheelrueda delantera/trasera — front/back wheel
ir or marchar sobre ruedas — to go o run smoothly
b) ( de mecanismo) wheel; ( de mueble) caster, rollerc) ( corro) ring, circlejugar a la rueda — to play ring-around-a-rosy (AmE) o (BrE) ring-a-ring-a-roses
d) ( en gimnasia) cartwheel* * *= wheel, roll.Nota: En encuadernación manual, diseño de una de las herramientas utilizadas para ornamentar las cubiertas.Ex: The article 'Money, manure, squeaky wheels, a paucity of grease and possibly grit!' argues that the acquisitions process in academic libraries functions optimally when adequate funds support library needs, local political realities and faculty needs and demands.
Ex: Some of the most usual designs used in binding consisted of lines set on curved rockers (pallets); wheels with lines on the circumference (fillets); and wheels with elaborate designs on the circumference ( rolls).* carro con ruedas = wheeled trolly.* chupando rueda de = on the coattails of.* chupar rueda de = cash in on, ride (on) + Posesivo + coattails.* con ruedas = wheeled.* dotado de ruedas = wheeled.* engrasar las ruedas de = grease + the wheels of.* ir sobre ruedas = go off without + a hitch.* marchar sobre ruedas = go off without + a hitch.* patinador sobre ruedas = rollerskater.* patinaje sobre ruedas = roller-skating.* provisto de ruedas = wheeled.* reinventar la rueda = reinvent + the wheel.* rueda de alfarero = potter's wheel.* rueda de hilar = spinning wheel.* rueda de identificación = police line-up, identity parade, identification parade.* rueda de la fortuna, la = wheel of fortune, the, fortune's wheel.* rueda delantera = front wheel.* rueda dentada = cog.* rueda de prensa = press conference, news conference.* rueda de presos = police line-up, identity parade, identification parade.* rueda de reconocimiento = police line-up, identity parade, identification parade.* rueda de sospechosos = police line-up, identity parade, identification parade.* rueda de tracción = driving wheel.* rueda hidráulica = water wheel [waterwheel].* rueda motriz = driving wheel.* rueda sin cámara = tubeless tyre.* salir sobre ruedas = go off without + a hitch.* silla de ruedas = wheelchair [wheel-chair].* silla de ruedas eléctrica = electric wheelchair.* sillita de ruedas = pushchair.* sobre ruedas = on wheels, roll-out, without a hitch.* tornillo de la rueda = lug nut.* tuerca de la rueda = lug nut.* vehículo con ruedas en línea = cycle.* vehículo de dos ruedas en línea = two-wheeler.* * *1 (de vehículo) wheelrueda delantera front wheelrueda trasera back o rear wheelpatinar sobre ruedas to roller-skateuna mesa con rueditas or ruedecitas a table with castersandar or correr or ir or marchar sobre ruedas to go o run smoothly(sacar provecho) ( fam): chupan rueda de nuestro trabajo they are riding on our coattails o cashing in on our success2 (neumático) tire*se me ha pinchado una rueda I have a flat tire3 (de un mecanismo) wheel4 (corro) ring, circlehacer la rueda «pájaro macho» to do a courtship dancehacerle la rueda a algn (adular) to butter sb up5 (en gimnasia) cartwheelhacer la rueda to do o turn a cartwheel6(rodaja): una rueda de bacalao a cod steakuna rueda de piña a slice of pineappleCompuestos:( RPl) spare wheel(Méx, RPl) cartwheeltailwheelmillstonecomulgar con ruedas de molino ( fam): a mí no me vas a hacer comulgar con ruedas de molino I'm not going to fall for that ( colloq)gear wheel, cogwheelpress conferencecelebrar/convocar una rueda de prensa to hold/call a press conference● rueda de recambio or repuestospare wheel● rueda de reconocimiento or de sospechosos(Chi, Ur) Ferris wheel, big wheel ( BrE)waterwheeldriving wheel* * *
Del verbo rodar: ( conjugate rodar)
rueda es:
3ª persona singular (él/ella/usted) presente indicativo2ª persona singular (tú) imperativo
Multiple Entries:
rodar
rueda
rodar ( conjugate rodar) verbo intransitivo
1 [moneda/pelota] to roll;
[ rueda] to go round, turn;
rodó escaleras abajo she went tumbling down the stairs
2 (Cin) to film, shoot;◊ ¡se rueda! action!
verbo transitivo (Cin) to shoot, film
rueda sustantivo femenino
rueda dentada gear wheel, cogwheel;
rueda de recambio or repuesto or (RPI) de auxilio spare wheel;
patinar sobre ruedas to roller-skate;
ir sobre ruedas to go o run smoothly
◊ se me pinchó una rueda I got a flat tire o a puncture
rodar
I verbo transitivo
1 (una película) to film, shoot: están rodando un documental sobre Cuba, they're shooting a documentary on Cuba
2 (un vehículo) to run in
II verbo intransitivo
1 to roll
rodar por la escalera, to fall o tumble downstairs
2 (sobre ruedas) to go
3 (alrededor de un eje) to turn
4 (de un sitio a otro) to go around
rueda sustantivo femenino
1 Auto wheel
rueda de repuesto, spare tire
2 (en un mecanismo) wheel
rueda dentada, gear wheel, cogwheel
rueda de molino, millstone
(en un mueble) roller, caster
3 (de personas o cosas) ring, circle
4 rue-da de prensa, press conference 5 rueda de reconocimiento/de identificación, identity parade, US lineup
♦ Locuciones: ir sobre ruedas, to go o run smoothly
' rueda' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
cubierta
- cubo
- descentrada
- descentrado
- eje
- fortuna
- identificación
- llanta
- pinchar
- pinchazo
- prensa
- radio
- rebotar
- recámara
- reventar
- reventarse
- calzar
- delantero
- dentado
- desahogar
- desequilibrado
- enrollar
- girar
- hinchar
- huella
- inflar
- rayo
- recambio
- rin
- rodar
- surco
- trasero
- varilla
English:
back
- catherine wheel
- fall off
- gear
- identity parade
- millstone
- moss
- news conference
- press conference
- rear
- roller
- spare
- spin
- spoke
- squeak
- treadmill
- turn
- wheel
- cart
- cog
- identification
- indeed
- line
- press
- water
* * *rueda nf1. [pieza] wheel;ir a la rueda de alguien [en ciclismo] to be on sb's wheel;ir sobre ruedas to go smoothlyArg rueda de auxilio spare wheel; RP rueda de carro cartwheel; Andes rueda de Chicago Br big wheel, US Ferris wheel;rueda delantera front wheel;rueda dentada cogwheel;rueda de desplazamiento [on mouse] scroll wheel;la rueda de la fortuna [de hechos] the wheel of fortune;Méx [noria] Br big wheel, US Ferris wheel; Chile, Urug rueda gigante Br big wheel, US Ferris wheel;rueda hidráulica waterwheel;Dep rueda lenticular disc wheel;rueda de molino millstone;rueda de recambio spare wheel;rueda de repuesto spare wheel;rueda trasera rear wheel2. [corro] circlerueda de prensa press conference;rueda de presos identification parade;rueda de reconocimiento identification parade3. [rodaja] slice;una rueda de merluza a hake steak4. [en baloncesto] = basketball drill in which each player in turn takes a shot at the basket* * *f wheel;ir omarchar sobre ruedas fig go orun smoothly;* * *rueda nf1) : wheel2) rodaja: round slice3) : circle, ring4)rueda de andar : treadmill5)rueda de prensa : press conference6)ir sobre ruedas : to go smoothly* * *rueda n wheel -
10 Historical Portugal
Before Romans described western Iberia or Hispania as "Lusitania," ancient Iberians inhabited the land. Phoenician and Greek trading settlements grew up in the Tagus estuary area and nearby coasts. Beginning around 202 BCE, Romans invaded what is today southern Portugal. With Rome's defeat of Carthage, Romans proceeded to conquer and rule the western region north of the Tagus, which they named Roman "Lusitania." In the fourth century CE, as Rome's rule weakened, the area experienced yet another invasion—Germanic tribes, principally the Suevi, who eventually were Christianized. During the sixth century CE, the Suevi kingdom was superseded by yet another Germanic tribe—the Christian Visigoths.A major turning point in Portugal's history came in 711, as Muslim armies from North Africa, consisting of both Arab and Berber elements, invaded the Iberian Peninsula from across the Straits of Gibraltar. They entered what is now Portugal in 714, and proceeded to conquer most of the country except for the far north. For the next half a millennium, Islam and Muslim presence in Portugal left a significant mark upon the politics, government, language, and culture of the country.Islam, Reconquest, and Portugal Created, 714-1140The long frontier struggle between Muslim invaders and Christian communities in the north of the Iberian peninsula was called the Reconquista (Reconquest). It was during this struggle that the first dynasty of Portuguese kings (Burgundian) emerged and the independent monarchy of Portugal was established. Christian forces moved south from what is now the extreme north of Portugal and gradually defeated Muslim forces, besieging and capturing towns under Muslim sway. In the ninth century, as Christian forces slowly made their way southward, Christian elements were dominant only in the area between Minho province and the Douro River; this region became known as "territorium Portu-calense."In the 11th century, the advance of the Reconquest quickened as local Christian armies were reinforced by crusading knights from what is now France and England. Christian forces took Montemor (1034), at the Mondego River; Lamego (1058); Viseu (1058); and Coimbra (1064). In 1095, the king of Castile and Léon granted the country of "Portu-cale," what became northern Portugal, to a Burgundian count who had emigrated from France. This was the foundation of Portugal. In 1139, a descendant of this count, Afonso Henriques, proclaimed himself "King of Portugal." He was Portugal's first monarch, the "Founder," and the first of the Burgundian dynasty, which ruled until 1385.The emergence of Portugal in the 12th century as a separate monarchy in Iberia occurred before the Christian Reconquest of the peninsula. In the 1140s, the pope in Rome recognized Afonso Henriques as king of Portugal. In 1147, after a long, bloody siege, Muslim-occupied Lisbon fell to Afonso Henriques's army. Lisbon was the greatest prize of the 500-year war. Assisting this effort were English crusaders on their way to the Holy Land; the first bishop of Lisbon was an Englishman. When the Portuguese captured Faro and Silves in the Algarve province in 1248-50, the Reconquest of the extreme western portion of the Iberian peninsula was complete—significantly, more than two centuries before the Spanish crown completed the Reconquest of the eastern portion by capturing Granada in 1492.Consolidation and Independence of Burgundian Portugal, 1140-1385Two main themes of Portugal's early existence as a monarchy are the consolidation of control over the realm and the defeat of a Castil-ian threat from the east to its independence. At the end of this period came the birth of a new royal dynasty (Aviz), which prepared to carry the Christian Reconquest beyond continental Portugal across the straits of Gibraltar to North Africa. There was a variety of motives behind these developments. Portugal's independent existence was imperiled by threats from neighboring Iberian kingdoms to the north and east. Politics were dominated not only by efforts against the Muslims inPortugal (until 1250) and in nearby southern Spain (until 1492), but also by internecine warfare among the kingdoms of Castile, Léon, Aragon, and Portugal. A final comeback of Muslim forces was defeated at the battle of Salado (1340) by allied Castilian and Portuguese forces. In the emerging Kingdom of Portugal, the monarch gradually gained power over and neutralized the nobility and the Church.The historic and commonplace Portuguese saying "From Spain, neither a good wind nor a good marriage" was literally played out in diplomacy and war in the late 14th-century struggles for mastery in the peninsula. Larger, more populous Castile was pitted against smaller Portugal. Castile's Juan I intended to force a union between Castile and Portugal during this era of confusion and conflict. In late 1383, Portugal's King Fernando, the last king of the Burgundian dynasty, suddenly died prematurely at age 38, and the Master of Aviz, Portugal's most powerful nobleman, took up the cause of independence and resistance against Castile's invasion. The Master of Aviz, who became King João I of Portugal, was able to obtain foreign assistance. With the aid of English archers, Joao's armies defeated the Castilians in the crucial battle of Aljubarrota, on 14 August 1385, a victory that assured the independence of the Portuguese monarchy from its Castilian nemesis for several centuries.Aviz Dynasty and Portugal's First Overseas Empire, 1385-1580The results of the victory at Aljubarrota, much celebrated in Portugal's art and monuments, and the rise of the Aviz dynasty also helped to establish a new merchant class in Lisbon and Oporto, Portugal's second city. This group supported King João I's program of carrying the Reconquest to North Africa, since it was interested in expanding Portugal's foreign commerce and tapping into Muslim trade routes and resources in Africa. With the Reconquest against the Muslims completed in Portugal and the threat from Castile thwarted for the moment, the Aviz dynasty launched an era of overseas conquest, exploration, and trade. These efforts dominated Portugal's 15th and 16th centuries.The overseas empire and age of Discoveries began with Portugal's bold conquest in 1415 of the Moroccan city of Ceuta. One royal member of the 1415 expedition was young, 21-year-old Prince Henry, later known in history as "Prince Henry the Navigator." His part in the capture of Ceuta won Henry his knighthood and began Portugal's "Marvelous Century," during which the small kingdom was counted as a European and world power of consequence. Henry was the son of King João I and his English queen, Philippa of Lancaster, but he did not inherit the throne. Instead, he spent most of his life and his fortune, and that of the wealthy military Order of Christ, on various imperial ventures and on voyages of exploration down the African coast and into the Atlantic. While mythology has surrounded Henry's controversial role in the Discoveries, and this role has been exaggerated, there is no doubt that he played a vital part in the initiation of Portugal's first overseas empire and in encouraging exploration. He was naturally curious, had a sense of mission for Portugal, and was a strong leader. He also had wealth to expend; at least a third of the African voyages of the time were under his sponsorship. If Prince Henry himself knew little science, significant scientific advances in navigation were made in his day.What were Portugal's motives for this new imperial effort? The well-worn historical cliche of "God, Glory, and Gold" can only partly explain the motivation of a small kingdom with few natural resources and barely 1 million people, which was greatly outnumbered by the other powers it confronted. Among Portuguese objectives were the desire to exploit known North African trade routes and resources (gold, wheat, leather, weaponry, and other goods that were scarce in Iberia); the need to outflank the Muslim world in the Mediterranean by sailing around Africa, attacking Muslims en route; and the wish to ally with Christian kingdoms beyond Africa. This enterprise also involved a strategy of breaking the Venetian spice monopoly by trading directly with the East by means of discovering and exploiting a sea route around Africa to Asia. Besides the commercial motives, Portugal nurtured a strong crusading sense of Christian mission, and various classes in the kingdom saw an opportunity for fame and gain.By the time of Prince Henry's death in 1460, Portugal had gained control of the Atlantic archipelagos of the Azores and Madeiras, begun to colonize the Cape Verde Islands, failed to conquer the Canary Islands from Castile, captured various cities on Morocco's coast, and explored as far as Senegal, West Africa, down the African coast. By 1488, Bar-tolomeu Dias had rounded the Cape of Good Hope in South Africa and thereby discovered the way to the Indian Ocean.Portugal's largely coastal African empire and later its fragile Asian empire brought unexpected wealth but were purchased at a high price. Costs included wars of conquest and defense against rival powers, manning the far-flung navel and trade fleets and scattered castle-fortresses, and staffing its small but fierce armies, all of which entailed a loss of skills and population to maintain a scattered empire. Always short of capital, the monarchy became indebted to bankers. There were many defeats beginning in the 16th century at the hands of the larger imperial European monarchies (Spain, France, England, and Holland) and many attacks on Portugal and its strung-out empire. Typically, there was also the conflict that arose when a tenuously held world empire that rarely if ever paid its way demanded finance and manpower Portugal itself lacked.The first 80 years of the glorious imperial era, the golden age of Portugal's imperial power and world influence, was an African phase. During 1415-88, Portuguese navigators and explorers in small ships, some of them caravelas (caravels), explored the treacherous, disease-ridden coasts of Africa from Morocco to South Africa beyond the Cape of Good Hope. By the 1470s, the Portuguese had reached the Gulf of Guinea and, in the early 1480s, what is now Angola. Bartolomeu Dias's extraordinary voyage of 1487-88 to South Africa's coast and the edge of the Indian Ocean convinced Portugal that the best route to Asia's spices and Christians lay south, around the tip of southern Africa. Between 1488 and 1495, there was a hiatus caused in part by domestic conflict in Portugal, discussion of resources available for further conquests beyond Africa in Asia, and serious questions as to Portugal's capacity to reach beyond Africa. In 1495, King Manuel and his council decided to strike for Asia, whatever the consequences. In 1497-99, Vasco da Gama, under royal orders, made the epic two-year voyage that discovered the sea route to western India (Asia), outflanked Islam and Venice, and began Portugal's Asian empire. Within 50 years, Portugal had discovered and begun the exploitation of its largest colony, Brazil, and set up forts and trading posts from the Middle East (Aden and Ormuz), India (Calicut, Goa, etc.), Malacca, and Indonesia to Macau in China.By the 1550s, parts of its largely coastal, maritime trading post empire from Morocco to the Moluccas were under siege from various hostile forces, including Muslims, Christians, and Hindi. Although Moroccan forces expelled the Portuguese from the major coastal cities by 1550, the rival European monarchies of Castile (Spain), England, France, and later Holland began to seize portions of her undermanned, outgunned maritime empire.In 1580, Phillip II of Spain, whose mother was a Portuguese princess and who had a strong claim to the Portuguese throne, invaded Portugal, claimed the throne, and assumed control over the realm and, by extension, its African, Asian, and American empires. Phillip II filled the power vacuum that appeared in Portugal following the loss of most of Portugal's army and its young, headstrong King Sebastião in a disastrous war in Morocco. Sebastiao's death in battle (1578) and the lack of a natural heir to succeed him, as well as the weak leadership of the cardinal who briefly assumed control in Lisbon, led to a crisis that Spain's strong monarch exploited. As a result, Portugal lost its independence to Spain for a period of 60 years.Portugal under Spanish Rule, 1580-1640Despite the disastrous nature of Portugal's experience under Spanish rule, "The Babylonian Captivity" gave birth to modern Portuguese nationalism, its second overseas empire, and its modern alliance system with England. Although Spain allowed Portugal's weakened empire some autonomy, Spanish rule in Portugal became increasingly burdensome and unacceptable. Spain's ambitious imperial efforts in Europe and overseas had an impact on the Portuguese as Spain made greater and greater demands on its smaller neighbor for manpower and money. Portugal's culture underwent a controversial Castilianization, while its empire became hostage to Spain's fortunes. New rival powers England, France, and Holland attacked and took parts of Spain's empire and at the same time attacked Portugal's empire, as well as the mother country.Portugal's empire bore the consequences of being attacked by Spain's bitter enemies in what was a form of world war. Portuguese losses were heavy. By 1640, Portugal had lost most of its Moroccan cities as well as Ceylon, the Moluccas, and sections of India. With this, Portugal's Asian empire was gravely weakened. Only Goa, Damão, Diu, Bombay, Timor, and Macau remained and, in Brazil, Dutch forces occupied the northeast.On 1 December 1640, long commemorated as a national holiday, Portuguese rebels led by the duke of Braganza overthrew Spanish domination and took advantage of Spanish weakness following a more serious rebellion in Catalonia. Portugal regained independence from Spain, but at a price: dependence on foreign assistance to maintain its independence in the form of the renewal of the alliance with England.Restoration and Second Empire, 1640-1822Foreign affairs and empire dominated the restoration era and aftermath, and Portugal again briefly enjoyed greater European power and prestige. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance was renewed and strengthened in treaties of 1642, 1654, and 1661, and Portugal's independence from Spain was underwritten by English pledges and armed assistance. In a Luso-Spanish treaty of 1668, Spain recognized Portugal's independence. Portugal's alliance with England was a marriage of convenience and necessity between two monarchies with important religious, cultural, and social differences. In return for legal, diplomatic, and trade privileges, as well as the use during war and peace of Portugal's great Lisbon harbor and colonial ports for England's navy, England pledged to protect Portugal and its scattered empire from any attack. The previously cited 17th-century alliance treaties were renewed later in the Treaty of Windsor, signed in London in 1899. On at least 10 different occasions after 1640, and during the next two centuries, England was central in helping prevent or repel foreign invasions of its ally, Portugal.Portugal's second empire (1640-1822) was largely Brazil-oriented. Portuguese colonization, exploitation of wealth, and emigration focused on Portuguese America, and imperial revenues came chiefly from Brazil. Between 1670 and 1740, Portugal's royalty and nobility grew wealthier on funds derived from Brazilian gold, diamonds, sugar, tobacco, and other crops, an enterprise supported by the Atlantic slave trade and the supply of African slave labor from West Africa and Angola. Visitors today can see where much of that wealth was invested: Portugal's rich legacy of monumental architecture. Meanwhile, the African slave trade took a toll in Angola and West Africa.In continental Portugal, absolutist monarchy dominated politics and government, and there was a struggle for position and power between the monarchy and other institutions, such as the Church and nobility. King José I's chief minister, usually known in history as the marquis of Pombal (ruled 1750-77), sharply suppressed the nobility and theChurch (including the Inquisition, now a weak institution) and expelled the Jesuits. Pombal also made an effort to reduce economic dependence on England, Portugal's oldest ally. But his successes did not last much beyond his disputed time in office.Beginning in the late 18th century, the European-wide impact of the French Revolution and the rise of Napoleon placed Portugal in a vulnerable position. With the monarchy ineffectively led by an insane queen (Maria I) and her indecisive regent son (João VI), Portugal again became the focus of foreign ambition and aggression. With England unable to provide decisive assistance in time, France—with Spain's consent—invaded Portugal in 1807. As Napoleon's army under General Junot entered Lisbon meeting no resistance, Portugal's royal family fled on a British fleet to Brazil, where it remained in exile until 1821. In the meantime, Portugal's overseas empire was again under threat. There was a power vacuum as the monarch was absent, foreign armies were present, and new political notions of liberalism and constitutional monarchy were exciting various groups of citizens.Again England came to the rescue, this time in the form of the armies of the duke of Wellington. Three successive French invasions of Portugal were defeated and expelled, and Wellington succeeded in carrying the war against Napoleon across the Portuguese frontier into Spain. The presence of the English army, the new French-born liberal ideas, and the political vacuum combined to create revolutionary conditions. The French invasions and the peninsular wars, where Portuguese armed forces played a key role, marked the beginning of a new era in politics.Liberalism and Constitutional Monarchy, 1822-1910During 1807-22, foreign invasions, war, and civil strife over conflicting political ideas gravely damaged Portugal's commerce, economy, and novice industry. The next terrible blow was the loss of Brazil in 1822, the jewel in the imperial crown. Portugal's very independence seemed to be at risk. In vain, Portugal sought to resist Brazilian independence by force, but in 1825 it formally acknowledged Brazilian independence by treaty.Portugal's slow recovery from the destructive French invasions and the "war of independence" was complicated by civil strife over the form of constitutional monarchy that best suited Portugal. After struggles over these issues between 1820 and 1834, Portugal settled somewhat uncertainly into a moderate constitutional monarchy whose constitution (Charter of 1826) lent it strong political powers to exert a moderating influence between the executive and legislative branches of the government. It also featured a new upper middle class based on land ownership and commerce; a Catholic Church that, although still important, lived with reduced privileges and property; a largely African (third) empire to which Lisbon and Oporto devoted increasing spiritual and material resources, starting with the liberal imperial plans of 1836 and 1851, and continuing with the work of institutions like the Lisbon Society of Geography (established 1875); and a mass of rural peasants whose bonds to the land weakened after 1850 and who began to immigrate in increasing numbers to Brazil and North America.Chronic military intervention in national politics began in 19th-century Portugal. Such intervention, usually commencing with coups or pronunciamentos (military revolts), was a shortcut to the spoils of political office and could reflect popular discontent as well as the power of personalities. An early example of this was the 1817 golpe (coup) attempt of General Gomes Freire against British military rule in Portugal before the return of King João VI from Brazil. Except for a more stable period from 1851 to 1880, military intervention in politics, or the threat thereof, became a feature of the constitutional monarchy's political life, and it continued into the First Republic and the subsequent Estado Novo.Beginning with the Regeneration period (1851-80), Portugal experienced greater political stability and economic progress. Military intervention in politics virtually ceased; industrialization and construction of railroads, roads, and bridges proceeded; two political parties (Regenerators and Historicals) worked out a system of rotation in power; and leading intellectuals sparked a cultural revival in several fields. In 19th-century literature, there was a new golden age led by such figures as Alexandre Herculano (historian), Eça de Queirós (novelist), Almeida Garrett (playwright and essayist), Antero de Quental (poet), and Joaquim Oliveira Martins (historian and social scientist). In its third overseas empire, Portugal attempted to replace the slave trade and slavery with legitimate economic activities; to reform the administration; and to expand Portuguese holdings beyond coastal footholds deep into the African hinterlands in West, West Central, and East Africa. After 1841, to some extent, and especially after 1870, colonial affairs, combined with intense nationalism, pressures for economic profit in Africa, sentiment for national revival, and the drift of European affairs would make or break Lisbon governments.Beginning with the political crisis that arose out of the "English Ultimatum" affair of January 1890, the monarchy became discredtted and identified with the poorly functioning government, political parties splintered, and republicanism found more supporters. Portugal participated in the "Scramble for Africa," expanding its African holdings, but failed to annex territory connecting Angola and Mozambique. A growing foreign debt and state bankruptcy as of the early 1890s damaged the constitutional monarchy's reputation, despite the efforts of King Carlos in diplomacy, the renewal of the alliance in the Windsor Treaty of 1899, and the successful if bloody colonial wars in the empire (1880-97). Republicanism proclaimed that Portugal's weak economy and poor society were due to two historic institutions: the monarchy and the Catholic Church. A republic, its stalwarts claimed, would bring greater individual liberty; efficient, if more decentralized government; and a stronger colonial program while stripping the Church of its role in both society and education.As the monarchy lost support and republicans became more aggressive, violence increased in politics. King Carlos I and his heir Luís were murdered in Lisbon by anarchist-republicans on 1 February 1908. Following a military and civil insurrection and fighting between monarchist and republican forces, on 5 October 1910, King Manuel II fled Portugal and a republic was proclaimed.First Parliamentary Republic, 1910-26Portugal's first attempt at republican government was the most unstable, turbulent parliamentary republic in the history of 20th-century Western Europe. During a little under 16 years of the republic, there were 45 governments, a number of legislatures that did not complete normal terms, military coups, and only one president who completed his four-year term in office. Portuguese society was poorly prepared for this political experiment. Among the deadly legacies of the monarchy were a huge public debt; a largely rural, apolitical, and illiterate peasant population; conflict over the causes of the country's misfortunes; and lack of experience with a pluralist, democratic system.The republic had some talented leadership but lacked popular, institutional, and economic support. The 1911 republican constitution established only a limited democracy, as only a small portion of the adult male citizenry was eligible to vote. In a country where the majority was Catholic, the republic passed harshly anticlerical laws, and its institutions and supporters persecuted both the Church and its adherents. During its brief disjointed life, the First Republic drafted important reform plans in economic, social, and educational affairs; actively promoted development in the empire; and pursued a liberal, generous foreign policy. Following British requests for Portugal's assistance in World War I, Portugal entered the war on the Allied side in March 1916 and sent armies to Flanders and Portuguese Africa. Portugal's intervention in that conflict, however, was too costly in many respects, and the ultimate failure of the republic in part may be ascribed to Portugal's World War I activities.Unfortunately for the republic, its time coincided with new threats to Portugal's African possessions: World War I, social and political demands from various classes that could not be reconciled, excessive military intervention in politics, and, in particular, the worst economic and financial crisis Portugal had experienced since the 16th and 17th centuries. After the original Portuguese Republican Party (PRP, also known as the "Democrats") splintered into three warring groups in 1912, no true multiparty system emerged. The Democrats, except for only one or two elections, held an iron monopoly of electoral power, and political corruption became a major issue. As extreme right-wing dictatorships elsewhere in Europe began to take power in Italy (1922), neighboring Spain (1923), and Greece (1925), what scant popular support remained for the republic collapsed. Backed by a right-wing coalition of landowners from Alentejo, clergy, Coimbra University faculty and students, Catholic organizations, and big business, career military officers led by General Gomes da Costa executed a coup on 28 May 1926, turned out the last republican government, and established a military government.The Estado Novo (New State), 1926-74During the military phase (1926-32) of the Estado Novo, professional military officers, largely from the army, governed and administered Portugal and held key cabinet posts, but soon discovered that the military possessed no magic formula that could readily solve the problems inherited from the First Republic. Especially during the years 1926-31, the military dictatorship, even with its political repression of republican activities and institutions (military censorship of the press, political police action, and closure of the republic's rowdy parliament), was characterized by similar weaknesses: personalism and factionalism; military coups and political instability, including civil strife and loss of life; state debt and bankruptcy; and a weak economy. "Barracks parliamentarism" was not an acceptable alternative even to the "Nightmare Republic."Led by General Óscar Carmona, who had replaced and sent into exile General Gomes da Costa, the military dictatorship turned to a civilian expert in finance and economics to break the budget impasse and bring coherence to the disorganized system. Appointed minister of finance on 27 April 1928, the Coimbra University Law School professor of economics Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970) first reformed finance, helped balance the budget, and then turned to other concerns as he garnered extraordinary governing powers. In 1930, he was appointed interim head of another key ministry (Colonies) and within a few years had become, in effect, a civilian dictator who, with the military hierarchy's support, provided the government with coherence, a program, and a set of policies.For nearly 40 years after he was appointed the first civilian prime minister in 1932, Salazar's personality dominated the government. Unlike extreme right-wing dictators elsewhere in Europe, Salazar was directly appointed by the army but was never endorsed by a popular political party, street militia, or voter base. The scholarly, reclusive former Coimbra University professor built up what became known after 1932 as the Estado Novo ("New State"), which at the time of its overthrow by another military coup in 1974, was the longest surviving authoritarian regime in Western Europe. The system of Salazar and the largely academic and technocratic ruling group he gathered in his cabinets was based on the central bureaucracy of the state, which was supported by the president of the republic—always a senior career military officer, General Óscar Carmona (1928-51), General Craveiro Lopes (1951-58), and Admiral Américo Tómaz (1958-74)—and the complicity of various institutions. These included a rubber-stamp legislature called the National Assembly (1935-74) and a political police known under various names: PVDE (1932-45), PIDE (1945-69),and DGS (1969-74). Other defenders of the Estado Novo security were paramilitary organizations such as the National Republican Guard (GNR); the Portuguese Legion (PL); and the Portuguese Youth [Movement]. In addition to censorship of the media, theater, and books, there was political repression and a deliberate policy of depoliticization. All political parties except for the approved movement of regime loyalists, the União Nacional or (National Union), were banned.The most vigorous and more popular period of the New State was 1932-44, when the basic structures were established. Never monolithic or entirely the work of one person (Salazar), the New State was constructed with the assistance of several dozen top associates who were mainly academics from law schools, some technocrats with specialized skills, and a handful of trusted career military officers. The 1933 Constitution declared Portugal to be a "unitary, corporative Republic," and pressures to restore the monarchy were resisted. Although some of the regime's followers were fascists and pseudofascists, many more were conservative Catholics, integralists, nationalists, and monarchists of different varieties, and even some reactionary republicans. If the New State was authoritarian, it was not totalitarian and, unlike fascism in Benito Mussolini's Italy or Adolf Hitler's Germany, it usually employed the minimum of violence necessary to defeat what remained a largely fractious, incoherent opposition.With the tumultuous Second Republic and the subsequent civil war in nearby Spain, the regime felt threatened and reinforced its defenses. During what Salazar rightly perceived as a time of foreign policy crisis for Portugal (1936-45), he assumed control of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. From there, he pursued four basic foreign policy objectives: supporting the Nationalist rebels of General Francisco Franco in the Spanish Civil War (1936-39) and concluding defense treaties with a triumphant Franco; ensuring that General Franco in an exhausted Spain did not enter World War II on the Axis side; maintaining Portuguese neutrality in World War II with a post-1942 tilt toward the Allies, including granting Britain and the United States use of bases in the Azores Islands; and preserving and protecting Portugal's Atlantic Islands and its extensive, if poor, overseas empire in Africa and Asia.During the middle years of the New State (1944-58), many key Salazar associates in government either died or resigned, and there was greater social unrest in the form of unprecedented strikes and clandestine Communist activities, intensified opposition, and new threatening international pressures on Portugal's overseas empire. During the earlier phase of the Cold War (1947-60), Portugal became a steadfast, if weak, member of the US-dominated North Atlantic Treaty Organization alliance and, in 1955, with American support, Portugal joined the United Nations (UN). Colonial affairs remained a central concern of the regime. As of 1939, Portugal was the third largest colonial power in the world and possessed territories in tropical Africa (Angola, Mozambique, Guinea-Bissau, and São Tomé and Príncipe Islands) and the remnants of its 16th-century empire in Asia (Goa, Damão, Diu, East Timor, and Macau). Beginning in the early 1950s, following the independence of India in 1947, Portugal resisted Indian pressures to decolonize Portuguese India and used police forces to discourage internal opposition in its Asian and African colonies.The later years of the New State (1958-68) witnessed the aging of the increasingly isolated but feared Salazar and new threats both at home and overseas. Although the regime easily overcame the brief oppositionist threat from rival presidential candidate General Humberto Delgado in the spring of 1958, new developments in the African and Asian empires imperiled the authoritarian system. In February 1961, oppositionists hijacked the Portuguese ocean liner Santa Maria and, in following weeks, African insurgents in northern Angola, although they failed to expel the Portuguese, gained worldwide media attention, discredited the New State, and began the 13-year colonial war. After thwarting a dissident military coup against his continued leadership, Salazar and his ruling group mobilized military repression in Angola and attempted to develop the African colonies at a faster pace in order to ensure Portuguese control. Meanwhile, the other European colonial powers (Britain, France, Belgium, and Spain) rapidly granted political independence to their African territories.At the time of Salazar's removal from power in September 1968, following a stroke, Portugal's efforts to maintain control over its colonies appeared to be successful. President Americo Tomás appointed Dr. Marcello Caetano as Salazar's successor as prime minister. While maintaining the New State's basic structures, and continuing the regime's essential colonial policy, Caetano attempted wider reforms in colonial administration and some devolution of power from Lisbon, as well as more freedom of expression in Lisbon. Still, a great deal of the budget was devoted to supporting the wars against the insurgencies in Africa. Meanwhile in Asia, Portuguese India had fallen when the Indian army invaded in December 1961. The loss of Goa was a psychological blow to the leadership of the New State, and of the Asian empire only East Timor and Macau remained.The Caetano years (1968-74) were but a hiatus between the waning Salazar era and a new regime. There was greater political freedom and rapid economic growth (5-6 percent annually to late 1973), but Caetano's government was unable to reform the old system thoroughly and refused to consider new methods either at home or in the empire. In the end, regime change came from junior officers of the professional military who organized the Armed Forces Movement (MFA) against the Caetano government. It was this group of several hundred officers, mainly in the army and navy, which engineered a largely bloodless coup in Lisbon on 25 April 1974. Their unexpected action brought down the 48-year-old New State and made possible the eventual establishment and consolidation of democratic governance in Portugal, as well as a reorientation of the country away from the Atlantic toward Europe.Revolution of Carnations, 1974-76Following successful military operations of the Armed Forces Movement against the Caetano government, Portugal experienced what became known as the "Revolution of Carnations." It so happened that during the rainy week of the military golpe, Lisbon flower shops were featuring carnations, and the revolutionaries and their supporters adopted the red carnation as the common symbol of the event, as well as of the new freedom from dictatorship. The MFA, whose leaders at first were mostly little-known majors and captains, proclaimed a three-fold program of change for the new Portugal: democracy; decolonization of the overseas empire, after ending the colonial wars; and developing a backward economy in the spirit of opportunity and equality. During the first 24 months after the coup, there was civil strife, some anarchy, and a power struggle. With the passing of the Estado Novo, public euphoria burst forth as the new provisional military government proclaimed the freedoms of speech, press, and assembly, and abolished censorship, the political police, the Portuguese Legion, Portuguese Youth, and other New State organizations, including the National Union. Scores of political parties were born and joined the senior political party, the Portuguese Community Party (PCP), and the Socialist Party (PS), founded shortly before the coup.Portugal's Revolution of Carnations went through several phases. There was an attempt to take control by radical leftists, including the PCP and its allies. This was thwarted by moderate officers in the army, as well as by the efforts of two political parties: the PS and the Social Democrats (PPD, later PSD). The first phase was from April to September 1974. Provisional president General Antonio Spínola, whose 1974 book Portugal and the Future had helped prepare public opinion for the coup, met irresistible leftist pressures. After Spinola's efforts to avoid rapid decolonization of the African empire failed, he resigned in September 1974. During the second phase, from September 1974 to March 1975, radical military officers gained control, but a coup attempt by General Spínola and his supporters in Lisbon in March 1975 failed and Spínola fled to Spain.In the third phase of the Revolution, March-November 1975, a strong leftist reaction followed. Farm workers occupied and "nationalized" 1.1 million hectares of farmland in the Alentejo province, and radical military officers in the provisional government ordered the nationalization of Portuguese banks (foreign banks were exempted), utilities, and major industries, or about 60 percent of the economic system. There were power struggles among various political parties — a total of 50 emerged—and in the streets there was civil strife among labor, military, and law enforcement groups. A constituent assembly, elected on 25 April 1975, in Portugal's first free elections since 1926, drafted a democratic constitution. The Council of the Revolution (CR), briefly a revolutionary military watchdog committee, was entrenched as part of the government under the constitution, until a later revision. During the chaotic year of 1975, about 30 persons were killed in political frays while unstable provisional governments came and went. On 25 November 1975, moderate military forces led by Colonel Ramalho Eanes, who later was twice elected president of the republic (1976 and 1981), defeated radical, leftist military groups' revolutionary conspiracies.In the meantime, Portugal's scattered overseas empire experienced a precipitous and unprepared decolonization. One by one, the former colonies were granted and accepted independence—Guinea-Bissau (September 1974), Cape Verde Islands (July 1975), and Mozambique (July 1975). Portugal offered to turn over Macau to the People's Republic of China, but the offer was refused then and later negotiations led to the establishment of a formal decolonization or hand-over date of 1999. But in two former colonies, the process of decolonization had tragic results.In Angola, decolonization negotiations were greatly complicated by the fact that there were three rival nationalist movements in a struggle for power. The January 1975 Alvor Agreement signed by Portugal and these three parties was not effectively implemented. A bloody civil war broke out in Angola in the spring of 1975 and, when Portuguese armed forces withdrew and declared that Angola was independent on 11 November 1975, the bloodshed only increased. Meanwhile, most of the white Portuguese settlers from Angola and Mozambique fled during the course of 1975. Together with African refugees, more than 600,000 of these retornados ("returned ones") went by ship and air to Portugal and thousands more to Namibia, South Africa, Brazil, Canada, and the United States.The second major decolonization disaster was in Portugal's colony of East Timor in the Indonesian archipelago. Portugal's capacity to supervise and control a peaceful transition to independence in this isolated, neglected colony was limited by the strength of giant Indonesia, distance from Lisbon, and Portugal's revolutionary disorder and inability to defend Timor. In early December 1975, before Portugal granted formal independence and as one party, FRETILIN, unilaterally declared East Timor's independence, Indonesia's armed forces invaded, conquered, and annexed East Timor. Indonesian occupation encountered East Timorese resistance, and a heavy loss of life followed. The East Timor question remained a contentious international issue in the UN, as well as in Lisbon and Jakarta, for more than 20 years following Indonesia's invasion and annexation of the former colony of Portugal. Major changes occurred, beginning in 1998, after Indonesia underwent a political revolution and allowed a referendum in East Timor to decide that territory's political future in August 1999. Most East Timorese chose independence, but Indonesian forces resisted that verdict untilUN intervention in September 1999. Following UN rule for several years, East Timor attained full independence on 20 May 2002.Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-2000After several free elections and record voter turnouts between 25 April 1975 and June 1976, civil war was averted and Portugal's second democratic republic began to stabilize. The MFA was dissolved, the military were returned to the barracks, and increasingly elected civilians took over the government of the country. The 1976 Constitution was revised several times beginning in 1982 and 1989, in order to reempha-size the principle of free enterprise in the economy while much of the large, nationalized sector was privatized. In June 1976, General Ram-alho Eanes was elected the first constitutional president of the republic (five-year term), and he appointed socialist leader Dr. Mário Soares as prime minister of the first constitutional government.From 1976 to 1985, Portugal's new system featured a weak economy and finances, labor unrest, and administrative and political instability. The difficult consolidation of democratic governance was eased in part by the strong currency and gold reserves inherited from the Estado Novo, but Lisbon seemed unable to cope with high unemployment, new debt, the complex impact of the refugees from Africa, world recession, and the agitation of political parties. Four major parties emerged from the maelstrom of 1974-75, except for the Communist Party, all newly founded. They were, from left to right, the Communists (PCP); the Socialists (PS), who managed to dominate governments and the legislature but not win a majority in the Assembly of the Republic; the Social Democrats (PSD); and the Christian Democrats (CDS). During this period, the annual growth rate was low (l-2 percent), and the nationalized sector of the economy stagnated.Enhanced economic growth, greater political stability, and more effective central government as of 1985, and especially 1987, were due to several developments. In 1977, Portugal applied for membership in the European Economic Community (EEC), now the European Union (EU) since 1993. In January 1986, with Spain, Portugal was granted membership, and economic and financial progress in the intervening years has been significantly influenced by the comparatively large investment, loans, technology, advice, and other assistance from the EEC. Low unemployment, high annual growth rates (5 percent), and moderate inflation have also been induced by the new political and administrative stability in Lisbon. Led by Prime Minister Cavaco Silva, an economist who was trained abroad, the PSD's strong organization, management, and electoral support since 1985 have assisted in encouraging economic recovery and development. In 1985, the PSD turned the PS out of office and won the general election, although they did not have an absolute majority of assembly seats. In 1986, Mário Soares was elected president of the republic, the first civilian to hold that office since the First Republic. In the elections of 1987 and 1991, however, the PSD was returned to power with clear majorities of over 50 percent of the vote.Although the PSD received 50.4 percent of the vote in the 1991 parliamentary elections and held a 42-seat majority in the Assembly of the Republic, the party began to lose public support following media revelations regarding corruption and complaints about Prime Minister Cavaco Silva's perceived arrogant leadership style. President Mário Soares voiced criticism of the PSD's seemingly untouchable majority and described a "tyranny of the majority." Economic growth slowed down. In the parliamentary elections of 1995 and the presidential election of 1996, the PSD's dominance ended for the time being. Prime Minister Antônio Guterres came to office when the PS won the October 1995 elections, and in the subsequent presidential contest, in January 1996, socialist Jorge Sampaio, the former mayor of Lisbon, was elected president of the republic, thus defeating Cavaco Silva's bid. Young and popular, Guterres moved the PS toward the center of the political spectrum. Under Guterres, the PS won the October 1999 parliamentary elections. The PS defeated the PSD but did not manage to win a clear, working majority of seats, and this made the PS dependent upon alliances with smaller parties, including the PCP.In the local elections in December 2001, the PSD's criticism of PS's heavy public spending allowed the PSD to take control of the key cities of Lisbon, Oporto, and Coimbra. Guterres resigned, and parliamentary elections were brought forward from 2004 to March 2002. The PSD won a narrow victory with 40 percent of the votes, and Jose Durão Barroso became prime minister. Having failed to win a majority of the seats in parliament forced the PSD to govern in coalition with the right-wing Popular Party (PP) led by Paulo Portas. Durão Barroso set about reducing government spending by cutting the budgets of local authorities, freezing civil service hiring, and reviving the economy by accelerating privatization of state-owned enterprises. These measures provoked a 24-hour strike by public-sector workers. Durão Barroso reacted with vows to press ahead with budget-cutting measures and imposed a wage freeze on all employees earning more than €1,000, which affected more than one-half of Portugal's work force.In June 2004, Durão Barroso was invited by Romano Prodi to succeed him as president of the European Commission. Durão Barroso accepted and resigned the prime ministership in July. Pedro Santana Lopes, the leader of the PSD, became prime minister. Already unpopular at the time of Durão Barroso's resignation, the PSD-led government became increasingly unpopular under Santana Lopes. A month-long delay in the start of the school year and confusion over his plan to cut taxes and raise public-sector salaries, eroded confidence even more. By November, Santana Lopes's government was so unpopular that President Jorge Sampaio was obliged to dissolve parliament and hold new elections, two years ahead of schedule.Parliamentary elections were held on 20 February 2005. The PS, which had promised the electorate disciplined and transparent governance, educational reform, the alleviation of poverty, and a boost in employment, won 45 percent of the vote and the majority of the seats in parliament. The leader of the PS, José Sôcrates became prime minister on 12 March 2005. In the regularly scheduled presidential elections held on 6 January 2006, the former leader of the PSD and prime minister, Aníbal Cavaco Silva, won a narrow victory and became president on 9 March 2006. With a mass protest, public teachers' strike, and street demonstrations in March 2008, Portugal's media, educational, and social systems experienced more severe pressures. With the spreading global recession beginning in September 2008, Portugal's economic and financial systems became more troubled.Owing to its geographic location on the southwestern most edge of continental Europe, Portugal has been historically in but not of Europe. Almost from the beginning of its existence in the 12th century as an independent monarchy, Portugal turned its back on Europe and oriented itself toward the Atlantic Ocean. After carving out a Christian kingdom on the western portion of the Iberian peninsula, Portuguese kings gradually built and maintained a vast seaborne global empire that became central to the way Portugal understood its individuality as a nation-state. While the creation of this empire allows Portugal to claim an unusual number of "firsts" or distinctions in world and Western history, it also retarded Portugal's economic, social, and political development. It can be reasonably argued that the Revolution of 25 April 1974 was the most decisive event in Portugal's long history because it finally ended Portugal's oceanic mission and view of itself as an imperial power. After the 1974 Revolution, Portugal turned away from its global mission and vigorously reoriented itself toward Europe. Contemporary Portugal is now both in and of Europe.The turn toward Europe began immediately after 25 April 1974. Portugal granted independence to its African colonies in 1975. It was admitted to the European Council and took the first steps toward accession to the European Economic Community (EEC) in 1976. On 28 March 1977, the Portuguese government officially applied for EEC membership. Because of Portugal's economic and social backwardness, which would require vast sums of EEC money to overcome, negotiations for membership were long and difficult. Finally, a treaty of accession was signed on 12 June 1985. Portugal officially joined the EEC (the European Union [EU] since 1993) on 1 January 1986. Since becoming a full-fledged member of the EU, Portugal has been steadily overcoming the economic and social underdevelopment caused by its imperial past and is becoming more like the rest of Europe.Membership in the EU has speeded up the structural transformation of Portugal's economy, which actually began during the Estado Novo. Investments made by the Estado Novo in Portugal's economy began to shift employment out of the agricultural sector, which, in 1950, accounted for 50 percent of Portugal's economically active population. Today, only 10 percent of the economically active population is employed in the agricultural sector (the highest among EU member states); 30 percent in the industrial sector (also the highest among EU member states); and 60 percent in the service sector (the lowest among EU member states). The economically active population numbers about 5,000,000 employed, 56 percent of whom are women. Women workers are the majority of the workforce in the agricultural and service sectors (the highest among the EU member states). The expansion of the service sector has been primarily in health care and education. Portugal has had the lowest unemployment rates among EU member states, with the overall rate never being more than 10 percent of the active population. Since joining the EU, the number of employers increased from 2.6 percent to 5.8 percent of the active population; self-employed from 16 to 19 percent; and employees from 65 to 70 percent. Twenty-six percent of the employers are women. Unemployment tends to hit younger workers in industry and transportation, women employed in domestic service, workers on short-term contracts, and poorly educated workers. Salaried workers earn only 63 percent of the EU average, and hourly workers only one-third to one-half of that earned by their EU counterparts. Despite having had the second highest growth of gross national product (GNP) per inhabitant (after Ireland) among EU member states, the above data suggest that while much has been accomplished in terms of modernizing the Portuguese economy, much remains to be done to bring Portugal's economy up to the level of the "average" EU member state.Membership in the EU has also speeded up changes in Portuguese society. Over the last 30 years, coastalization and urbanization have intensified. Fully 50 percent of Portuguese live in the coastal urban conurbations of Lisbon, Oporto, Braga, Aveiro, Coimbra, Viseu, Évora, and Faro. The Portuguese population is one of the oldest among EU member states (17.3 percent are 65 years of age or older) thanks to a considerable increase in life expectancy at birth (77.87 years for the total population, 74.6 years for men, 81.36 years for women) and one of the lowest birthrates (10.59 births/1,000) in Europe. Family size averages 2.8 persons per household, with the strict nuclear family (one or two generations) in which both parents work being typical. Common law marriages, cohabitating couples, and single-parent households are more and more common. The divorce rate has also increased. "Youth Culture" has developed. The young have their own meeting places, leisure-time activities, and nightlife (bars, clubs, and discos).All Portuguese citizens, whether they have contributed or not, have a right to an old-age pension, invalidity benefits, widowed persons' pension, as well as payments for disabilities, children, unemployment, and large families. There is a national minimum wage (€385 per month), which is low by EU standards. The rapid aging of Portugal's population has changed the ratio of contributors to pensioners to 1.7, the lowest in the EU. This has created deficits in Portugal's social security fund.The adult literacy rate is about 92 percent. Illiteracy is still found among the elderly. Although universal compulsory education up to grade 9 was achieved in 1980, only 21.2 percent of the population aged 25-64 had undergone secondary education, compared to an EU average of 65.7 percent. Portugal's higher education system currently consists of 14 state universities and 14 private universities, 15 state polytechnic institutions, one Catholic university, and one military academy. All in all, Portugal spends a greater percentage of its state budget on education than most EU member states. Despite this high level of expenditure, the troubled Portuguese education system does not perform well. Early leaving and repetition rates are among the highest among EU member states.After the Revolution of 25 April 1974, Portugal created a National Health Service, which today consists of 221 hospitals and 512 medical centers employing 33,751 doctors and 41,799 nurses. Like its education system, Portugal's medical system is inefficient. There are long waiting lists for appointments with specialists and for surgical procedures.Structural changes in Portugal's economy and society mean that social life in Portugal is not too different from that in other EU member states. A mass consumption society has been created. Televisions, telephones, refrigerators, cars, music equipment, mobile phones, and personal computers are commonplace. Sixty percent of Portuguese households possess at least one automobile, and 65 percent of Portuguese own their own home. Portuguese citizens are more aware of their legal rights than ever before. This has resulted in a trebling of the number of legal proceeding since 1960 and an eight-fold increase in the number of lawyers. In general, Portuguese society has become more permissive and secular; the Catholic Church and the armed forces are much less influential than in the past. Portugal's population is also much more culturally, religiously, and ethnically diverse, a consequence of the coming to Portugal of hundreds of thousands of immigrants, mainly from former African colonies.Portuguese are becoming more cosmopolitan and sophisticated through the impact of world media, the Internet, and the World Wide Web. A prime case in point came in the summer and early fall of 1999, with the extraordinary events in East Timor and the massive Portuguese popular responses. An internationally monitored referendum in East Timor, Portugal's former colony in the Indonesian archipelago and under Indonesian occupation from late 1975 to summer 1999, resulted in a vote of 78.5 percent for rejecting integration with Indonesia and for independence. When Indonesian prointegration gangs, aided by the Indonesian military, responded to the referendum with widespread brutality and threatened to reverse the verdict of the referendum, there was a spontaneous popular outpouring of protest in the cities and towns of Portugal. An avalanche of Portuguese e-mail fell on leaders and groups in the UN and in certain countries around the world as Portugal's diplomats, perhaps to compensate for the weak initial response to Indonesian armed aggression in 1975, called for the protection of East Timor as an independent state and for UN intervention to thwart Indonesian action. Using global communications networks, the Portuguese were able to mobilize UN and world public opinion against Indonesian actions and aided the eventual independence of East Timor on 20 May 2002.From the Revolution of 25 April 1974 until the 1990s, Portugal had a large number of political parties, one of the largest Communist parties in western Europe, frequent elections, and endemic cabinet instability. Since the 1990s, the number of political parties has been dramatically reduced and cabinet stability increased. Gradually, the Portuguese electorate has concentrated around two larger parties, the right-of-center Social Democrats (PSD) and the left-of-center Socialist (PS). In the 1980s, these two parties together garnered 65 percent of the vote and 70 percent of the seats in parliament. In 2005, these percentages had risen to 74 percent and 85 percent, respectively. In effect, Portugal is currently a two-party dominant system in which the two largest parties — PS and PSD—alternate in and out of power, not unlike the rotation of the two main political parties (the Regenerators and the Historicals) during the last decades (1850s to 1880s) of the liberal constitutional monarchy. As Portugal's democracy has consolidated, turnout rates for the eligible electorate have declined. In the 1970s, turnout was 85 percent. In Portugal's most recent parliamentary election (2005), turnout had fallen to 65 percent of the eligible electorate.Portugal has benefited greatly from membership in the EU, and whatever doubts remain about the price paid for membership, no Portuguese government in the near future can afford to sever this connection. The vast majority of Portuguese citizens see membership in the EU as a "good thing" and strongly believe that Portugal has benefited from membership. Only the Communist Party opposed membership because it reduces national sovereignty, serves the interests of capitalists not workers, and suffers from a democratic deficit. Despite the high level of support for the EU, Portuguese voters are increasingly not voting in elections for the European Parliament, however. Turnout for European Parliament elections fell from 40 percent of the eligible electorate in the 1999 elections to 38 percent in the 2004 elections.In sum, Portugal's turn toward Europe has done much to overcome its backwardness. However, despite the economic, social, and political progress made since 1986, Portugal has a long way to go before it can claim to be on a par with the level found even in Spain, much less the rest of western Europe. As Portugal struggles to move from underde-velopment, especially in the rural areas away from the coast, it must keep in mind the perils of too rapid modern development, which could damage two of its most precious assets: its scenery and environment. The growth and future prosperity of the economy will depend on the degree to which the government and the private sector will remain stewards of clean air, soil, water, and other finite resources on which the tourism industry depends and on which Portugal's world image as a unique place to visit rests. Currently, Portugal is investing heavily in renewable energy from solar, wind, and wave power in order to account for about 50 percent of its electricity needs by 2010. Portugal opened the world's largest solar power plant and the world's first commercial wave power farm in 2006.An American documentary film on Portugal produced in the 1970s described this little country as having "a Past in Search of a Future." In the years after the Revolution of 25 April 1974, it could be said that Portugal is now living in "a Present in Search of a Future." Increasingly, that future lies in Europe as an active and productive member of the EU. -
11 Pilkington, Sir Lionel Alexander Bethune (Alastair)
SUBJECT AREA: Chemical technology[br]b. 7 January 1920 Calcutta, India[br]English inventor of the float-glass process.[br]Pilkington was educated at Sherborne School and Trinity College, Cambridge, where he graduated in mechanical science. He spent one year at Cambridge followed by war service, which lasted until 1945. He returned to complete his degree and then joined Pilkington, the well-known glass manufacturer at St Helens' Lancashire, in 1947. Sir Alastair is not, however, related to the Pilkington family of glassmakers.The forming of perfectly flat glass that retained its fire finish had eluded glassmakers for centuries. Until the 1950s the only way of making really flat glass was to form plate glass by continuous casting between steel rollers. This destroyed the fire finish, which had to be restored by expensive grinding and polishing. The process entailed the loss of 20 per cent of good glass. The idea of floating glass on molten metal occurred to Sir Alastair in October 1952, and thereafter he remained in charge of development until commercial success had been achieved. The idea of floating molten glass on molten tin had been patented in the United States as early as 1902, but had never been pursued. The Pilkington process in essence was to float a ribbon of molten glass on a bath of molten tin in an inert atmosphere of nitrogen, to prevent oxidation of the tin. It was patented in Britain in 1957 and in the USA two years later. The first production glass issued from the plant in May 1957, although the first good glass did not appear until July 1958. The process was publicly announced the following year and was quickly taken up by the industry. It is now the universal method for manufacturing high quality flat glass.Having seen through the greatest single advance in glassmaking and one of the most important technological developments this century, Sir Alastair became Chairman of Pilkingtons until 1980 and President thereafter.[br]Principal Honours and DistinctionsKnighted 1970. FRS 1969. Honorary Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, 1991.Bibliography1969, "Float glass process—the review lecture", Royal Society (13 February). 1975, "Floating windows", Proceedings of the Royal Institution, Vol. 48.1976, "Float glass—evolution and revolution over 60 years", Glass Technology, Vol. 17, no. 5.1963, "The development of float glass", Glass Industry, (February).Further ReadingJ.Jewkes et al., 1969, The Sources of Invention, 2nd ed., London: Macmillan.LRDBiographical history of technology > Pilkington, Sir Lionel Alexander Bethune (Alastair)
-
12 процесс сближения социалистических государств
Универсальный русско-английский словарь > процесс сближения социалистических государств
-
13 atacar
v.1 to attack.esta enfermedad ataca el sistema respiratorio this disease attacks the respiratory systemEl general atacó al pueblo The general attacked the village.Ese grupo ataca siempre That group attacks always.2 to attack (sport).3 to attack.4 to corrode.5 to tackle, to attack, to try to solve.El grupo ataca los problemas The group tackles problems.* * *1 (gen) to attack2 (criticar) to attack, criticize3 (afectar) to attack, affect\atacar los nervios to get on one's nerves* * *verb* * *1. VT1) [+ enemigo, ciudad, fortaleza] to attack2) (Med, Quím) [enfermedad, plaga, sustancia] to attackeste niño me ataca los nervios — * that child gets on my nerves *
3) (=criticar) [+ teoría, planteamiento, propuesta] to attack4) (=combatir) [+ problema] to tackle, combatse pretende atacar el desempleo — the aim is to tackle o combat unemployment
pretenden atacar la epidemia de meningitis — they aim to tackle o combat the meningitis epidemic
5) (=abordar)tengo que atacar a las matemáticas — * I'll have to get stuck into my maths *
¿puedo atacar al pastel? — * can I get stuck into the cake? *
2.VI to attack3.See:* * *1.verbo transitivo1) <país/enemigo/ideas> to attack2) ácido/virus/enfermedad to attack3)a) ( combatir) <problema/enfermedad> to attackb) ( acometer) < tarea> to tackle; < pieza musical> to launch intoc) (Ven fam) ( cortejar) to go after2.atacar vi to attack* * *= attack, set about, assail, make + attack, bash, storm, assault, argue against, mount + attack, come under + attack, go to + bat against, maul, hit out (at/against).Ex. Soon afterwards he got up and wanted to attack me again.Ex. I shall not quickly forget being halted in full flight by the explosive entrance of a lecturer who, without pause for reflection or apology, set about an unfortunate student for not being at a tutorial.Ex. It's ridiculous to assail people who are making a code for abandoning all the principles which have been going strong for 100 years.Ex. This has led David Beminghausen in the United States to make the most outspoken attack on those who are trying to influence the role of the American Library Association.Ex. Newspapers took advantage of the accident to attack or ' bash' the nuclear industry or nuclear power in general.Ex. On October 6, 1976, an angry mob stormed the university to attack students who seemed to threaten the nation.Ex. Throughout history the cultural world has been assaulted in various ways which leads to the need for a process of cultural repair.Ex. Some teachers argue against book clubs, claiming that they bring together only a certain kind of avid reader, the literary equivalent of the religiously effete and over-pious.Ex. Their aim was to mount a spirited attack on a consumer driven and marketeers' approach to reading and books, and on relativism and populism.Ex. The article has the title 'The minority press goes to bat against segregated baseball'.Ex. After being mauled by a tiger the two elephants were sedated with hydrochloride for surgical dressing of the wounds.Ex. She has hit out at rumours that she is a man-eater.----* animal que ataca al hombre = man-eater.* atacar a = take + a swipe at, swipe, lash out at/against/on, have + a go at.* atacar con = urge against.* atacar en grupo = swarm.* atacar primero = preemptive strike.* atacar un síntoma = attack + symptom.* ser atacado = be under attack, come under + fire.* * *1.verbo transitivo1) <país/enemigo/ideas> to attack2) ácido/virus/enfermedad to attack3)a) ( combatir) <problema/enfermedad> to attackb) ( acometer) < tarea> to tackle; < pieza musical> to launch intoc) (Ven fam) ( cortejar) to go after2.atacar vi to attack* * *= attack, set about, assail, make + attack, bash, storm, assault, argue against, mount + attack, come under + attack, go to + bat against, maul, hit out (at/against).Ex: Soon afterwards he got up and wanted to attack me again.
Ex: I shall not quickly forget being halted in full flight by the explosive entrance of a lecturer who, without pause for reflection or apology, set about an unfortunate student for not being at a tutorial.Ex: It's ridiculous to assail people who are making a code for abandoning all the principles which have been going strong for 100 years.Ex: This has led David Beminghausen in the United States to make the most outspoken attack on those who are trying to influence the role of the American Library Association.Ex: Newspapers took advantage of the accident to attack or ' bash' the nuclear industry or nuclear power in general.Ex: On October 6, 1976, an angry mob stormed the university to attack students who seemed to threaten the nation.Ex: Throughout history the cultural world has been assaulted in various ways which leads to the need for a process of cultural repair.Ex: Some teachers argue against book clubs, claiming that they bring together only a certain kind of avid reader, the literary equivalent of the religiously effete and over-pious.Ex: Their aim was to mount a spirited attack on a consumer driven and marketeers' approach to reading and books, and on relativism and populism.Ex: This bipartite approach has recently come under heavy attack.Ex: The article has the title 'The minority press goes to bat against segregated baseball'.Ex: After being mauled by a tiger the two elephants were sedated with hydrochloride for surgical dressing of the wounds.Ex: She has hit out at rumours that she is a man-eater.* animal que ataca al hombre = man-eater.* atacar a = take + a swipe at, swipe, lash out at/against/on, have + a go at.* atacar con = urge against.* atacar en grupo = swarm.* atacar primero = preemptive strike.* atacar un síntoma = attack + symptom.* ser atacado = be under attack, come under + fire.* * *atacar [A2 ]vtA1 ‹país/enemigo› to attackla atacó por la espalda he attacked her from behindsu adversario lo atacó por sorpresa his opponent caught him off guard o took him by surprise2 (verbalmente) ‹ideas/persona› to attackdeja de atacarme continuamente stop attacking me o ( colloq) getting at me all the timeB «sustancia» to attack; «virus/enfermedad» to attackel ácido ataca el mármol the acid attacks the marbleataca el sistema nervioso it attacks the nervous systemme atacaron unos dolores de cabeza terribles I suffered o got terrible headachesme atacó el sueño I was suddenly overcome by sleep, I suddenly felt very sleepyC1 (combatir) ‹problema/enfermedad› to attackatacar las causas del problema to attack the causes of the problemeste problema hay que atacarlo de raíz we need to attack the root of this problem2 (acometer) ‹tarea› to tackle; ‹pieza musical› to launch intoJulio está atacando a Luisa Julio's after Luisa ( colloq), Julio's trying to get Luisa to go out with himD (en un cañón) to ram■ atacarvito attack■ atacarse* * *
atacar ( conjugate atacar) verbo transitivo
to attack
atacar verbo transitivo to attack, assault
♦ Locuciones: familiar atacar los nervios, to lose one's cool
' atacar' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
cargar
- diferente
- arremeter
- asaltar
- detrás
- disponer
English:
assault
- attack
- boot
- charge
- fire
- go at
- go for
- hit out
- lay into
- savage
- set on
- set upon
- strike
- turn on
- blast
- blitz
- hit
- jump
- lash
- maul
- mob
- move
- set
- slam
- tuck
- turn
* * *♦ vt1. [con violencia] to attack2. Dep to attack3. [criticar] to attack;su propuesta fue atacada por los asistentes her proposal was attacked by those present4. [afectar]le atacó la risa/fiebre he had a fit of laughter/a bout of fever;me atacó el sueño I suddenly felt very sleepysu impuntualidad me ataca los nervios his unpunctuality gets on my nerves6. [emprender] to launch into;el tenor atacó el aria con entusiasmo the tenor launched into the aria with gusto;los ciclistas atacaron la última subida con gran energía the cyclists attacked the final climb energetically7. [corroer] to corrode;la humedad ataca los metales humidity corrodes metal8. [dañar] to attack;esta enfermedad ataca el sistema respiratorio this disease attacks the respiratory systemno es el primer chico que la ataca he isn't the first boy to try to Br get off with o US make out with her♦ vi1. [tropas, animal] to attack2. Dep to attack* * *I v/t1 attack;le atacó un fuerte lumbago he had a severe attack of lumbago;me atacaron ganas de … I was seized o gripped by a desire to …II v/i attack* * *atacar {72} v: to attack* * *atacar vb to attack -
14 desarrollar aún más
(v.) = take + one stage further, progress + one stage further, carry + one stage further, develop + one stage further, take + a step further, extend + one step further, carry + one step further, take + one step further, develop + furtherEx. The special auxiliaries allow the process of synthesis to be taken one stage further.Ex. Progressing a stage further, it would be economically short-sighted, to say the least, for a large co-operative network such as OCLC in the United States or BLCMP in the UK, not to take advantage of the MARC service.Ex. The problem arises from the fact that it is very difficult to fix an absolute level of analysis; there is nearly always the possibility of carrying our analysis one stage further.Ex. This has been taken a step further by using a screen editor to 'prevent the human indexer or coder from making syntactic errors in the first place'.Ex. We can extend these two concepts one step further, and use them to guarantee the integrity of the authority file itself.Ex. The concept of policy may, therefore, be carried one step further.Ex. One should take this mission one step further by defining the overlap between the needs of the user and the capabilities of the library or information center.Ex. This session will provide insight into how digitised services can be developed further in the future.* * *(v.) = take + one stage further, progress + one stage further, carry + one stage further, develop + one stage further, take + a step further, extend + one step further, carry + one step further, take + one step further, develop + furtherEx: The special auxiliaries allow the process of synthesis to be taken one stage further.
Ex: Progressing a stage further, it would be economically short-sighted, to say the least, for a large co-operative network such as OCLC in the United States or BLCMP in the UK, not to take advantage of the MARC service.Ex: The problem arises from the fact that it is very difficult to fix an absolute level of analysis; there is nearly always the possibility of carrying our analysis one stage further.Ex: So we can develop our significance order one stage further, to give us Thing-Material-Action.Ex: This has been taken a step further by using a screen editor to 'prevent the human indexer or coder from making syntactic errors in the first place'.Ex: We can extend these two concepts one step further, and use them to guarantee the integrity of the authority file itself.Ex: The concept of policy may, therefore, be carried one step further.Ex: One should take this mission one step further by defining the overlap between the needs of the user and the capabilities of the library or information center.Ex: This session will provide insight into how digitised services can be developed further in the future. -
15 dominar
v.1 to control (controlar) (pasión, nervios, caballo).era imposible dominar el vehículo it was impossible to maintain control of the vehicle2 to overcome.lo dominaba el deseo irrefrenable de besarla he was overcome by an irresistible desire to kiss her3 to master (conocer) (técnica, tema).domina varias lenguas she speaks various languages fluentlyha conseguido dominar el inglés en pocos meses he managed to acquire a good command of English within a few months4 to overlook.desde aquí se domina todo Bilbao you can see the whole of Bilbao from here5 to predominate.6 to dominate, to domineer, to bestride, to have sway over.El tirano domina al pueblo The tyrant dominates the people.Ella domina su ira She dominates her anger.7 to tower above, to dominate.El cerro domina el horizonte The hill dominates the horizon.8 to have the control, to dominate, to have ascendancy, to have the ascendancy.Ella domina She has the control.9 to calm down forcibly, to calm down.10 to take over.* * *1 (tener bajo dominio) to dominate2 (avasallar) to domineer3 (controlar) to control, restrain4 (conocer a fondo) to master5 (ver) to overlook, dominate1 (ser superior) to dominate2 (destacar) to stand out3 (predominar) to predominate1 (controlarse) to control oneself, restrain oneself* * *verb1) to dominate2) master3) prevail•* * *1. VT1) (=controlar) [+ población, territorio] to dominate; [+ países] to rule, rule over; [+ adversario] to overpower; [+ caballo] to control2) (=contener) [+ incendio, epidemia] to check, bring under control; [+ rebelión] to put down, suppress; [+ pasión] to control, master; [+ nervios, emoción] to control; [+ dolor] to overcome3) [+ técnica, tema] to master4) (=estar por encima de)la catedral domina toda la ciudad — the cathedral dominates o towers above the whole town
2. VI1) [edificio] to tower2) (=predominar) [color, rasgo] to stand out; [opinión, tendencia] to predominate3.See:* * *1.verbo transitivoa) ( controlar) <nación/territorio/persona> to dominate; <pasión/cólera> to control; <vehiculo/caballo> to controldominado por la ambición/los celos — ruled by ambition/consumed by jealousy
la policía dominó la situación en todo momento — the police had the situation under control at all times
b) < idioma> to have a good command of; <tema/asignatura> to know... very wellc) ( abarcar con la vista)d) montaña/torre to dominate2. 3.* * *= dominate, dominate + the scene, get + command of, tame, subdue, master, command, conquer, preponderate, overtake, overlook, gain + control (over/of), get + a grip on, tower above/over, pervade, hold + sway (over), be king, lord over, lord it over, keep + a tight hold on.Ex. The ideology advocated by Panizzi has since dominated not only Anglo-American but Western cataloging generally.Ex. This may have something to do with the absence of CABx, who seem to have dominated the scene in other states.Ex. The great storyteller, FC Sayers, having advised the beginner to 'steep himself in folklore until the elemental themes are part of himself,' explains how best to get command of a tale.Ex. The problem reside in the fact that they environment we seek to tame and control is an open, unstructured dynamic process, while human organizations are static and highly resistant to change.Ex. Anyway, experience had taught him that a subordinate who attempts to subdue a superordinate is almost always lost; the superordinate has too many advantages in such a contest.Ex. The library director strove to master his frustration.Ex. Very few engravers commanded the necessary artistry.Ex. The tools and technologies provided by the Internet enable scholars to communicate or disseminate information in ways which conquer the barriers of time and space.Ex. The indexing languages used in science and technology were first in the field, and still preponderate, both in areas covered and in number.Ex. E-Books, while a curiosity and a lot of fun, do not seem to be overtaking the mass market.Ex. In this sense the British Council libraries may be seen as a window, overlooking the British Isles, their virtues and characteristics.Ex. Gradually many of these conquerors came to realize that, although military might was necessary to gain control over an area, sheer force of arms was not sufficient to govern effectively.Ex. The article ' Getting a grip on change' argues that only by confronting the challenges and inevitability of change can libraries retain their relevancy in the information age.Ex. Prague represents a unique collection of historical monuments dominated by Prague Castle towering high above the city.Ex. I strongly believe that we must cultivate a more positive attitude towards change in the field of library work, and that this attitude must pervade all levels of librarianship.Ex. This ideology appealed widely to the librarian as well as the library user and held sway for nearly a quarter of a millennium when, in 1841, a catalytic event in the history of cataloging took place.Ex. Despite the electronics invasion, books are still king, and book fairs keeps on growing every year.Ex. She argues that the way yeoman farmers lorded over their wives and dependents was similar to the way wealthy planters lorded over their slaves.Ex. They believe that the main use for government is for some people to lord it over others at their expense.Ex. A study of telly-addicts has found that in 45 per cent of homes mums keep a tight hold on the remote control.----* dominar a Alguien = have + Nombre + under + Posesivo + thumb, bring + Nombre + under + Posesivo + sway.* dominar aún más = tighten + Posesivo + grip on.* dominar el miedo = conquer + fear.* dominar la situación = tame + the beast.* dominar por completo = sweep + the board.* dominar una destreza = master + skill.* dominar una técnica = master + technique.* la mano que mece la cuna es la mano que domina el mundo = the hand that rocks the cradle rules the world.* * *1.verbo transitivoa) ( controlar) <nación/territorio/persona> to dominate; <pasión/cólera> to control; <vehiculo/caballo> to controldominado por la ambición/los celos — ruled by ambition/consumed by jealousy
la policía dominó la situación en todo momento — the police had the situation under control at all times
b) < idioma> to have a good command of; <tema/asignatura> to know... very wellc) ( abarcar con la vista)d) montaña/torre to dominate2. 3.* * *= dominate, dominate + the scene, get + command of, tame, subdue, master, command, conquer, preponderate, overtake, overlook, gain + control (over/of), get + a grip on, tower above/over, pervade, hold + sway (over), be king, lord over, lord it over, keep + a tight hold on.Ex: The ideology advocated by Panizzi has since dominated not only Anglo-American but Western cataloging generally.
Ex: This may have something to do with the absence of CABx, who seem to have dominated the scene in other states.Ex: The great storyteller, FC Sayers, having advised the beginner to 'steep himself in folklore until the elemental themes are part of himself,' explains how best to get command of a tale.Ex: The problem reside in the fact that they environment we seek to tame and control is an open, unstructured dynamic process, while human organizations are static and highly resistant to change.Ex: Anyway, experience had taught him that a subordinate who attempts to subdue a superordinate is almost always lost; the superordinate has too many advantages in such a contest.Ex: The library director strove to master his frustration.Ex: Very few engravers commanded the necessary artistry.Ex: The tools and technologies provided by the Internet enable scholars to communicate or disseminate information in ways which conquer the barriers of time and space.Ex: The indexing languages used in science and technology were first in the field, and still preponderate, both in areas covered and in number.Ex: E-Books, while a curiosity and a lot of fun, do not seem to be overtaking the mass market.Ex: In this sense the British Council libraries may be seen as a window, overlooking the British Isles, their virtues and characteristics.Ex: Gradually many of these conquerors came to realize that, although military might was necessary to gain control over an area, sheer force of arms was not sufficient to govern effectively.Ex: The article ' Getting a grip on change' argues that only by confronting the challenges and inevitability of change can libraries retain their relevancy in the information age.Ex: Prague represents a unique collection of historical monuments dominated by Prague Castle towering high above the city.Ex: I strongly believe that we must cultivate a more positive attitude towards change in the field of library work, and that this attitude must pervade all levels of librarianship.Ex: This ideology appealed widely to the librarian as well as the library user and held sway for nearly a quarter of a millennium when, in 1841, a catalytic event in the history of cataloging took place.Ex: Despite the electronics invasion, books are still king, and book fairs keeps on growing every year.Ex: She argues that the way yeoman farmers lorded over their wives and dependents was similar to the way wealthy planters lorded over their slaves.Ex: They believe that the main use for government is for some people to lord it over others at their expense.Ex: A study of telly-addicts has found that in 45 per cent of homes mums keep a tight hold on the remote control.* dominar a Alguien = have + Nombre + under + Posesivo + thumb, bring + Nombre + under + Posesivo + sway.* dominar aún más = tighten + Posesivo + grip on.* dominar el miedo = conquer + fear.* dominar la situación = tame + the beast.* dominar por completo = sweep + the board.* dominar una destreza = master + skill.* dominar una técnica = master + technique.* la mano que mece la cuna es la mano que domina el mundo = the hand that rocks the cradle rules the world.* * *dominar [A1 ]vt1 (controlar) ‹nación/territorio› to dominate; ‹persona› to dominate; ‹pasión/cólera› to controltiene a los niños totalmente dominados she has the children well under her thumb o under controldominado por la ambición ruled by ambitiondominado por los celos consumed by jealousyno logró dominar su ira she couldn't contain o control her angerel equipo que dominó el encuentro the team which dominated the matchno logró dominar el vehículo/caballo he couldn't get control of the vehicle/horsela policía dominó la situación en todo momento the police had the situation under control at all times2 ‹tema/idioma›no domino el tema I'm no expert on the subjectdomina el francés she has a good command of Frenchnunca voy a poder dominar el inglés I'll never be able to master English3(abarcar con la vista): desde allí se domina toda la bahía there's a view over the whole bay from there, from there you can look out over the whole bay4 «montaña/torre» to dominate■ dominarvi«color/tendencia» to predominate; «opinión» to prevailel tema que dominó en las negociones the subject which dominated the talksel equipo visitante dominó durante el segundo tiempo the visitors dominated the second half o were on top in the second half«persona» to restrain o control oneself* * *
dominar ( conjugate dominar) verbo transitivo
‹pasión/cólera› to control;
‹vehículo/caballo› to control;◊ dominado por la ambición/los celos ruled by ambition/consumed by jealousy
‹tema/asignatura› to know … very wellc) ( abarcar con la vista):
verbo intransitivo [color/tendencia] to predominate;
[ opinión] to prevail;
[ equipo] to dominate
dominarse verbo pronominal [ persona] to restrain o control oneself
dominar
I verbo transitivo
1 (un pueblo, país) to dominate, rule
2 (contener, controlar) to control
3 (conocer perfectamente: un idioma) to speak very well
(: un asunto, una actividad) to master
4 (con la vista) to overlook
II verbo intransitivo
1 to dominate
2 (un color, una característica) to stand out
' dominar' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
abarcar
- imperar
- imponerse
- vencer
- conocer
- dejar
- reducir
- someter
- sujetar
English:
control
- curb
- dominate
- hold down
- master
- overpower
- pervade
- restrain
- subdue
- sway
- tower
- over
- rule
* * *♦ vt1. [controlar] [país, territorio, pueblo] to dominate, to rule (over);[persona, caballo] to control; [emociones, nervios] to control, to keep under control; [situación] to be in control of; [incendio, epidemia] to bring under control; [rebelión] to put down; [partido] to dominate;la guerrilla domina toda esta zona guerrillas control this entire area;la policía logró dominar a los alborotadores the police managed to bring the troublemakers under control;tiene al marido dominado she has her husband under her thumb;era imposible dominar el vehículo it was impossible to maintain control of the vehicle;no supo dominar sus nervios she couldn't control her nervousness;el equipo local dominó el partido en todo momento the local team dominated the game from the beginning2. [sujeto: pasión, nervios, emociones] to overcome;lo dominaba el deseo irrefrenable de besarla he was overcome by an irresistible desire to kiss her3. [ser experto en] [técnica, tema] to master;[lengua] to be fluent in;domina a la perfección los temas de contabilidad he has a perfect mastery of accounting;domina varias lenguas she speaks various languages fluently;ha conseguido dominar el inglés en pocos meses he managed to acquire a good command of English in a few months;¡cómo domina el balón! what great ball control!4. [divisar] to overlook;desde aquí se domina todo Bilbao you can see the whole of Bilbao from here5. [destacar por encima de] to dominate;el castillo domina el pueblo the castle dominates the town♦ vi[predominar] to predominate;una zona donde domina el voto socialista an area with a predominantly socialist vote* * *I v/t2 idioma have a good command ofII v/i dominate* * *dominar vt1) : to dominate2) : to master, to be proficient atdominar vi: to predominate, to prevail* * *dominar vb1. (en general) to dominate2. (tener bajo poder) to rule over3. (controlar) to control5. (idioma) to be fluent in6. (otras materias) to be good at / to be an expert on -
16 llevar aún más lejos
(v.) = take + one stage further, progress + one stage further, carry + one stage further, develop + one stage further, take + a step further, extend + one step further, carry + one step further, take + one step furtherEx. The special auxiliaries allow the process of synthesis to be taken one stage further.Ex. Progressing a stage further, it would be economically short-sighted, to say the least, for a large co-operative network such as OCLC in the United States or BLCMP in the UK, not to take advantage of the MARC service.Ex. The problem arises from the fact that it is very difficult to fix an absolute level of analysis; there is nearly always the possibility of carrying our analysis one stage further.Ex. This has been taken a step further by using a screen editor to 'prevent the human indexer or coder from making syntactic errors in the first place'.Ex. We can extend these two concepts one step further, and use them to guarantee the integrity of the authority file itself.Ex. The concept of policy may, therefore, be carried one step further.Ex. One should take this mission one step further by defining the overlap between the needs of the user and the capabilities of the library or information center.* * *(v.) = take + one stage further, progress + one stage further, carry + one stage further, develop + one stage further, take + a step further, extend + one step further, carry + one step further, take + one step furtherEx: The special auxiliaries allow the process of synthesis to be taken one stage further.
Ex: Progressing a stage further, it would be economically short-sighted, to say the least, for a large co-operative network such as OCLC in the United States or BLCMP in the UK, not to take advantage of the MARC service.Ex: The problem arises from the fact that it is very difficult to fix an absolute level of analysis; there is nearly always the possibility of carrying our analysis one stage further.Ex: So we can develop our significance order one stage further, to give us Thing-Material-Action.Ex: This has been taken a step further by using a screen editor to 'prevent the human indexer or coder from making syntactic errors in the first place'.Ex: We can extend these two concepts one step further, and use them to guarantee the integrity of the authority file itself.Ex: The concept of policy may, therefore, be carried one step further.Ex: One should take this mission one step further by defining the overlap between the needs of the user and the capabilities of the library or information center. -
17 mejorar
v.to improve, to get better.María mejoró la receta Mary improved the recipe.Ricardo mejoró Richard got better.Las perspectivas mejoraron The outlook got better.mejorar una oferta to make a better offer* * *1 to improve1 to improve, get better1 to get better■ ¡que te mejores! I hope you get better* * *verb1) to improve2) make better* * *1. VT1) [+ servicio, resultados] to improve; [+ enfermo] to make better; (=realzar) to enhance; [+ oferta] to raise, improve; [+ récord] to break; (Inform) to upgrade2)mejorar a algn — (=ser mejor que) to be better than sb
2. VI1) [situación] to improve, get better; (Meteo) to improve, clear up; (Econ) to improve, pick up; [enfermo] to get betterhan mejorado de actitud/imagen — their attitude/image has improved
2) [en subasta] to raise one's bid3.See:* * *1.verbo transitivoa) <condiciones/situación> to improveintentó mejorar su marca — she tried to improve on o beat her own record
b) < oferta> ( en subastas) to increase2.los empresarios mejoraron la propuesta — the management improved their offer o made a better offer
mejorar vi tiempo to improve, get better; resultados/calidad/situación to improve, get better; persona (Med) to get better3.han mejorado de posición — they've come o gone up in the world
mejorarse v prona) enfermo to get better¿ya te mejoraste de la gripe? — have you got over the flu?
que te mejores — get well soon, I hope you get better soon
b) (Chi fam & euf) ( dar a luz) to give birth* * *= ameliorate, boost, cultivate, enhance, improve, optimise [optimize, -USA], scale up, score over, upgrade, give + improvement (in), better, bring + Nombre + up to par, get + better, gain + confidence (with/in), do + a better job, pump up, ease, outdo, jazz up, take + a turn, take + a turn, take + a turn for the better, turn + Nombre + (a)round, polish up, best, trump, buff up, go + one better, move it up + a gear, notch it up + a gear, take it up + a gear, take it up + a notch, crank it up + a notch, crank it up + a gear, move it up + a notch, look up.Ex. These articles are compared with 34 articles on how similar blood changes might ameliorate Raynaud's disease.Ex. If the title is selected by a book club this helps boost the print-run and overall sales.Ex. Such familiarity can be cultivated with experience, and will consider the following features of data bases.Ex. An introduction explaining the nature and scope of the indexing language will enhance its value.Ex. Notice that it would be possible to improve recall indefinitely by scanning the entire document collection.Ex. The DOBIS/Leuven data bases is designed to optimize search and updating procedures, because these functions are critical to the operation of a library.Ex. After a brief discussion of basic hypertext operations, it considers some of the issues that arise in 'scaling up' hyptertext data base.Ex. A Permuterm index scores over a Double-KWIC index in that it avoids repetitive printing of one title.Ex. Sometimes it will be necessary to upgrade CIP records once the book is published, and this process is undertaken by BLBSD as appropriate.Ex. There was, it appeared, little point in spending more than four minutes indexing a particular document, for the additional time gave no improvement in results.Ex. She thumbed the pages slowly, explaining that the study had been conducted to try to ascertain student attitudes toward the media center, why they used it, which facilities they used, and to see if they had suggestions for bettering it.Ex. The article ' Bringing your golf collection up to par' gives guidelines on selecting library materials on golf.Ex. Systems will get better and cheaper with the passage of time.Ex. This assignment was designed to help students gain confidence in using print and computerized sources.Ex. At the same time librarians need to do a better job communicating information about available research and instructional support.Ex. The article ' Pump up the program...' identifies the costs and benefits of undertaking a software upgrade.Ex. To ease the cataloguer's job and save him the trouble of counting characters, DOBIS/LIBIS uses a special function.Ex. This novel is narrated by William, an underachiever who is constantly outdone by his charming and lovable identical twin brother.Ex. After jazzing up her appearance with a new blonde hairdo, she turns up in his office and talks him into taking her out for a meal.Ex. All went well, and with the addition of two new people, computer science took a turn.Ex. All went well, and with the addition of two new people, computer science took a turn.Ex. His private life, however, took a turn for the better.Ex. When he was younger he really turned the library around, from a backwater, two-bit operation to the respected institution it is today.Ex. If we polish up and internalize these pearls of wisdom, especially those which challenge our existing boundaries and beliefs, the payoff can be priceless.Ex. Back in 2001, the tossed salad they prepared fed some 5,000, which then bested the record held by a community in Utah in the United States.Ex. If prejudice is allowed to trump the rights that all citizens should enjoy, then everyone's freedoms are ultimately endangered.Ex. As a general rule, you can ' buff up' your look by making your shoulders seem wider and your waist narrower.Ex. I think Murray will go one better than Wimbledon, but will lose to Federer again in the final.Ex. Liverpool and Chelsea are grabbing all the headlines, but Arsenal have quietly moved it up a gear scoring 10 goals in their last three league games.Ex. Start gently, ease yourself in by breaking the workout down into three one minute sessions until you are ready to notch it up a gear and join them together.Ex. There was not much to separate the sides in the first ten minutes however Arsenal took it up a gear and got the goal but not without a bit of luck.Ex. We have a good time together and we're good friends.. but I'd like to take it up a notch.Ex. David quickly comprehended our project needs and then cranked it up a notch with impactful design.Ex. Went for a bike ride with a mate last week, no problems so will crank it up a gear and tackle some hills in the next few weeks.Ex. After a regular walking routine is established, why not move it up a notch and start jogging, if you haven't already.Ex. Things may be looking up for Blair, but it is still not certain that he will fight the election.----* cosas + mejorar = things + get better.* empezar a mejorar = turn + a corner, take + a turn, take + a turn for the better.* información que permite mejorar la situación social de Alguien = empowering information.* mejorar con respecto a = be an improvement on.* mejorar considerablemente = raise to + greater heights, take + Nombre + to greater heights.* mejorar el pasado = improve on + the past.* mejorar la autoestima = improve + self-esteem.* mejorar la calidad = raise + standard, raise + quality.* mejorar la calidad de vida = improve + living standards, raise + living standards.* mejorar la eficacia = enhance + effectiveness.* mejorar la exhaustividad = improve + recall.* mejorar la pertinencia = improve + precision.* mejorar la precisión = improve + precision.* mejorar la productividad = improve + productivity.* mejorar las destrezas = sharpen + Posesivo + skills.* mejorar la situación = improve + the lot.* mejorar las probabilidades = shorten + the odds.* mejorar la suerte = improve + the lot.* mejorar + Posesivo + apariencia = smarten (up) + Posesivo + appearance.* mejorar + Posesivo + autoestima = enhance + Posesivo + self-esteem.* mejorar + Posesivo + calidad de vida = raise + Posesivo + quality of living.* mejorar + Posesivo + imagen = raise + Posesivo + profile, smarten up + Posesivo + image, enhance + Posesivo + image, buff up + Posesivo + image.* mejorar + Posesivo + imagen = enhance + Posesivo + identity.* mejorar + Posesivo + suerte = improve + Posesivo + lot.* mejorar + Posesivo + vida = improve + Posesivo + life.* mejorar una situación = ameliorate + situation.* que mejora la calidad de vida = life-enhancing.* situación + mejorar = situation + ease.* * *1.verbo transitivoa) <condiciones/situación> to improveintentó mejorar su marca — she tried to improve on o beat her own record
b) < oferta> ( en subastas) to increase2.los empresarios mejoraron la propuesta — the management improved their offer o made a better offer
mejorar vi tiempo to improve, get better; resultados/calidad/situación to improve, get better; persona (Med) to get better3.han mejorado de posición — they've come o gone up in the world
mejorarse v prona) enfermo to get better¿ya te mejoraste de la gripe? — have you got over the flu?
que te mejores — get well soon, I hope you get better soon
b) (Chi fam & euf) ( dar a luz) to give birth* * *= ameliorate, boost, cultivate, enhance, improve, optimise [optimize, -USA], scale up, score over, upgrade, give + improvement (in), better, bring + Nombre + up to par, get + better, gain + confidence (with/in), do + a better job, pump up, ease, outdo, jazz up, take + a turn, take + a turn, take + a turn for the better, turn + Nombre + (a)round, polish up, best, trump, buff up, go + one better, move it up + a gear, notch it up + a gear, take it up + a gear, take it up + a notch, crank it up + a notch, crank it up + a gear, move it up + a notch, look up.Ex: These articles are compared with 34 articles on how similar blood changes might ameliorate Raynaud's disease.
Ex: If the title is selected by a book club this helps boost the print-run and overall sales.Ex: Such familiarity can be cultivated with experience, and will consider the following features of data bases.Ex: An introduction explaining the nature and scope of the indexing language will enhance its value.Ex: Notice that it would be possible to improve recall indefinitely by scanning the entire document collection.Ex: The DOBIS/Leuven data bases is designed to optimize search and updating procedures, because these functions are critical to the operation of a library.Ex: After a brief discussion of basic hypertext operations, it considers some of the issues that arise in 'scaling up' hyptertext data base.Ex: A Permuterm index scores over a Double-KWIC index in that it avoids repetitive printing of one title.Ex: Sometimes it will be necessary to upgrade CIP records once the book is published, and this process is undertaken by BLBSD as appropriate.Ex: There was, it appeared, little point in spending more than four minutes indexing a particular document, for the additional time gave no improvement in results.Ex: She thumbed the pages slowly, explaining that the study had been conducted to try to ascertain student attitudes toward the media center, why they used it, which facilities they used, and to see if they had suggestions for bettering it.Ex: The article ' Bringing your golf collection up to par' gives guidelines on selecting library materials on golf.Ex: Systems will get better and cheaper with the passage of time.Ex: This assignment was designed to help students gain confidence in using print and computerized sources.Ex: At the same time librarians need to do a better job communicating information about available research and instructional support.Ex: The article ' Pump up the program...' identifies the costs and benefits of undertaking a software upgrade.Ex: To ease the cataloguer's job and save him the trouble of counting characters, DOBIS/LIBIS uses a special function.Ex: This novel is narrated by William, an underachiever who is constantly outdone by his charming and lovable identical twin brother.Ex: After jazzing up her appearance with a new blonde hairdo, she turns up in his office and talks him into taking her out for a meal.Ex: All went well, and with the addition of two new people, computer science took a turn.Ex: All went well, and with the addition of two new people, computer science took a turn.Ex: His private life, however, took a turn for the better.Ex: When he was younger he really turned the library around, from a backwater, two-bit operation to the respected institution it is today.Ex: If we polish up and internalize these pearls of wisdom, especially those which challenge our existing boundaries and beliefs, the payoff can be priceless.Ex: Back in 2001, the tossed salad they prepared fed some 5,000, which then bested the record held by a community in Utah in the United States.Ex: If prejudice is allowed to trump the rights that all citizens should enjoy, then everyone's freedoms are ultimately endangered.Ex: As a general rule, you can ' buff up' your look by making your shoulders seem wider and your waist narrower.Ex: I think Murray will go one better than Wimbledon, but will lose to Federer again in the final.Ex: Liverpool and Chelsea are grabbing all the headlines, but Arsenal have quietly moved it up a gear scoring 10 goals in their last three league games.Ex: Start gently, ease yourself in by breaking the workout down into three one minute sessions until you are ready to notch it up a gear and join them together.Ex: There was not much to separate the sides in the first ten minutes however Arsenal took it up a gear and got the goal but not without a bit of luck.Ex: We have a good time together and we're good friends.. but I'd like to take it up a notch.Ex: David quickly comprehended our project needs and then cranked it up a notch with impactful design.Ex: Went for a bike ride with a mate last week, no problems so will crank it up a gear and tackle some hills in the next few weeks.Ex: After a regular walking routine is established, why not move it up a notch and start jogging, if you haven't already.Ex: Things may be looking up for Blair, but it is still not certain that he will fight the election.* cosas + mejorar = things + get better.* empezar a mejorar = turn + a corner, take + a turn, take + a turn for the better.* información que permite mejorar la situación social de Alguien = empowering information.* mejorar con respecto a = be an improvement on.* mejorar considerablemente = raise to + greater heights, take + Nombre + to greater heights.* mejorar el pasado = improve on + the past.* mejorar la autoestima = improve + self-esteem.* mejorar la calidad = raise + standard, raise + quality.* mejorar la calidad de vida = improve + living standards, raise + living standards.* mejorar la eficacia = enhance + effectiveness.* mejorar la exhaustividad = improve + recall.* mejorar la pertinencia = improve + precision.* mejorar la precisión = improve + precision.* mejorar la productividad = improve + productivity.* mejorar las destrezas = sharpen + Posesivo + skills.* mejorar la situación = improve + the lot.* mejorar las probabilidades = shorten + the odds.* mejorar la suerte = improve + the lot.* mejorar + Posesivo + apariencia = smarten (up) + Posesivo + appearance.* mejorar + Posesivo + autoestima = enhance + Posesivo + self-esteem.* mejorar + Posesivo + calidad de vida = raise + Posesivo + quality of living.* mejorar + Posesivo + imagen = raise + Posesivo + profile, smarten up + Posesivo + image, enhance + Posesivo + image, buff up + Posesivo + image.* mejorar + Posesivo + imagen = enhance + Posesivo + identity.* mejorar + Posesivo + suerte = improve + Posesivo + lot.* mejorar + Posesivo + vida = improve + Posesivo + life.* mejorar una situación = ameliorate + situation.* que mejora la calidad de vida = life-enhancing.* situación + mejorar = situation + ease.* * *mejorar [A1 ]vt1 ‹condiciones/situación› to improveeste tratamiento te mejorará enseguida this treatment will make you better right awaytienes que mejorar las notas/la letra you must improve your grades/your handwritingintentó mejorar su marca she tried to improve on o beat her own record2 ‹oferta› (en subastas) to increaselos empresarios mejoraron la propuesta the management improved their offer o made a better offer■ mejorarvi«tiempo» to improve, get better; «resultados/calidad» to improve, get better; «persona» ( Med) to get bettermi situación económica no ha mejorado nada my financial situation hasn't improved at all o got any betterha mejorado de aspecto he looks a lot bettertus notas no han mejorado mucho your grades haven't improved much o got(ten) any betterhan mejorado de posición they've come o gone up in the worldel paciente sigue mejorando the patient is making a steady improvement1 «enfermo» to get better¿ya te mejoraste de la gripe? have you got over the flu?que te mejores get well soon, I hope you get better soon* * *
mejorar ( conjugate mejorar) verbo transitivo ‹condiciones/situación/oferta› to improve;
‹ marca› to improve on, beat;
verbo intransitivo [tiempo/calidad/situación] to improve, get better;
[ persona] (Med) to get better;
mejorarse verbo pronominal [ enfermo] to get better;
que te mejores get well soon, I hope you get better soon
mejorar
I verbo transitivo
1 to improve: han mejorado la educación, education has been improved
2 Dep (un tiempo, una marca) to break
II verbo intransitivo to improve, get better: espero que el tiempo mejore, I hope the weather gets better
su salud no mejora, his health is not improving
' mejorar' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
enriquecer
- ganar
- perfeccionar
- potenciar
- refacción
- superar
English:
ameliorate
- better
- existence
- get along
- improve
- improve on
- improvement
- look up
- pick up
- progress
- raise
- security
- technique
- turn
- upgrade
- brighten
- enhance
- go
- look
- matter
- out
- perk
- pick
- rise
- room
- smarten up
- up
* * *♦ vt1. [hacer mejor] to improve;mejoraron las condiciones de trabajo working conditions were improved;su principal objetivo es mejorar la economía their main aim is to improve the economy's performance2. [enfermo] to make better;estas pastillas lo mejorarán these tablets will make him better3. [superar] to improve;mejorar una oferta to make a better offer;mejoró el recórd mundial she beat the world record♦ vi1. [ponerse mejor] to improve, to get better;el paciente está mejorando the patient's condition is improving, the patient is getting better;necesita mejorar en matemáticas he needs to improve o do better in mathematics2. [tiempo, clima] to improve, to get better;tan pronto como mejore, salimos a dar un paseo as soon as the weather improves o gets better we'll go out for a walk;después de la lluvia el día mejoró after the rain it cleared up* * *I v/t improveII v/i improve* * *mejorar vt: to improve, to make bettermejorar vi: to improve, to get better* * *mejorar vb to improve -
18 remontarse a
v.to go back to, to date back to, to date back from.* * ** * *(v.) = date back to + Expresión Temporal, trace back to, be traced to, go back to/for + Tiempo, date from + Expresión Temporal, go + (as/so) far back as + Expresión Temporal, trace + Nombre + as far back as + Expresión Temporal, date + as far back as + Expresión Temporal, extend + as far back as + Expresión Temporal, be traceable to, hark(en) back to, stretch back toEx. The roots of these problems data back to the 60s' with a failure to establish an efficient centralised information system.Ex. The problem of inadequate citation of conference papers can usually be traced back to authors of papers or books who cite conference papers they have heard or read by somewhat laconic statements of the name of the author/presenter of the paper.Ex. The organizational structure of Spain's libraries can be traced to the 19th century and shows a strong French influence.Ex. The sound rule that the librarian must not dispense medical or legal advice goes back at least a hundred years, having been clearly prescribed in Samuel S Green's pioneer paper of 1876.Ex. Lithography as a printing process dates from the 19th century.Ex. This work is somewhat deceptively titled in that the only theses going as far back as 1716 are those few listed for Glasgow University.Ex. Modern abstracting can be traced at least as far back as the beginning of printing, and with a liberal definition of the term, much farther than that.Ex. Citation indexing originated with 'tables of cases cited', which date at least as far back as 1743.Ex. Interpretations of early Egyptian papyri, extending as far back as 1300 B.C., indicate that the bureaucratic states of antiquity recognized the importance of organization and administration.Ex. The tradition associating this rare medieval clerical undergarment with the English martyr is traceable to the late 14th or early 15th c.Ex. The third point is one that harks back to the chapter on peer influences.Ex. The story of disjointness stretches back to the dawn of communication complexity.* * *(v.) = date back to + Expresión Temporal, trace back to, be traced to, go back to/for + Tiempo, date from + Expresión Temporal, go + (as/so) far back as + Expresión Temporal, trace + Nombre + as far back as + Expresión Temporal, date + as far back as + Expresión Temporal, extend + as far back as + Expresión Temporal, be traceable to, hark(en) back to, stretch back toEx: The roots of these problems data back to the 60s' with a failure to establish an efficient centralised information system.
Ex: The problem of inadequate citation of conference papers can usually be traced back to authors of papers or books who cite conference papers they have heard or read by somewhat laconic statements of the name of the author/presenter of the paper.Ex: The organizational structure of Spain's libraries can be traced to the 19th century and shows a strong French influence.Ex: The sound rule that the librarian must not dispense medical or legal advice goes back at least a hundred years, having been clearly prescribed in Samuel S Green's pioneer paper of 1876.Ex: Lithography as a printing process dates from the 19th century.Ex: This work is somewhat deceptively titled in that the only theses going as far back as 1716 are those few listed for Glasgow University.Ex: Modern abstracting can be traced at least as far back as the beginning of printing, and with a liberal definition of the term, much farther than that.Ex: Citation indexing originated with 'tables of cases cited', which date at least as far back as 1743.Ex: Interpretations of early Egyptian papyri, extending as far back as 1300 B.C., indicate that the bureaucratic states of antiquity recognized the importance of organization and administration.Ex: The tradition associating this rare medieval clerical undergarment with the English martyr is traceable to the late 14th or early 15th c.Ex: The third point is one that harks back to the chapter on peer influences.Ex: The story of disjointness stretches back to the dawn of communication complexity. -
19 silenciar
v.1 to hush up, to keep quiet.2 to silence, to quiet, to hush, to keep quiet.Su mirada silencia a los chicos His look silences the kids.Ella silenció el asesinato She silenced the killing.Ellos silenciaron el rifle They silenced the rifle.3 to hide, to blank out, to black out, to seal.Ella silenció el pasado She hid the past.* * *1 (ocultar) to hush up2 (pasar por alto) not to mention3 (las armas) to silence* * *verb* * *1. VT1) [+ suceso] to hush up; [+ hecho] to keep silent about2) [+ persona] to silence3) (Téc) to silence2.See:* * *verbo transitivoa) <persona/opinión/prensa> to silenceb) (period) < suceso> to keep... secret, hush up (colloq)c) < motor> to muffle (AmE), to silence (BrE), to fit a muffler o silencer tod) < pistola> to silence, fit a silencer to* * *= mute, quiet, gag, silence.Ex. The 'standpatters' have seen power shift away from themselves to the newcomers and other lifelong 'progressive' Junctionvillers, who were muted under previous administrations.Ex. This trepidation is somewhat quieted when students discover the abundance of bibliographical guides that list and describe reference works.Ex. Judges in many states have gagged the news media prohibiting them from reporting a criminal proceedings thus suggesting that a gag order is the preferred option rather than a last resort.Ex. Some children go through a process of silencing their inner voice and projecting an outward self that conforms to society's expectations.----* silenciar las críticas = silence + criticism.* * *verbo transitivoa) <persona/opinión/prensa> to silenceb) (period) < suceso> to keep... secret, hush up (colloq)c) < motor> to muffle (AmE), to silence (BrE), to fit a muffler o silencer tod) < pistola> to silence, fit a silencer to* * *= mute, quiet, gag, silence.Ex: The 'standpatters' have seen power shift away from themselves to the newcomers and other lifelong 'progressive' Junctionvillers, who were muted under previous administrations.
Ex: This trepidation is somewhat quieted when students discover the abundance of bibliographical guides that list and describe reference works.Ex: Judges in many states have gagged the news media prohibiting them from reporting a criminal proceedings thus suggesting that a gag order is the preferred option rather than a last resort.Ex: Some children go through a process of silencing their inner voice and projecting an outward self that conforms to society's expectations.* silenciar las críticas = silence + criticism.* * *silenciar [A1 ]vt1 ‹persona› to silence2 ‹opinión/prensa› to silence5 ‹pistola› to silence, fit a silencer to* * *
silenciar verbo transitivo
1 (hacer callar) to silence
2 (ocultar un hecho, una noticia) to keep quiet about: los informativos silenciaron la manifestación, the news hushed up the demonstration
' silenciar' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
amordazar
- callar
English:
silence
* * *silenciar vt1. [acallar] [persona, protestas] to silence;silenciaron a los testigos ofreciéndoles dinero they silenced the witnesses with bribes, they bought the witnesses off;los bombarderos silenciaron las baterías enemigas the bombers silenced the enemy batteries2. [ocultar, omitir] [hecho, escándalo] to hush up;la prensa silenció el atentado the press hushed up the attack* * *v/t silence* * *silenciar vt1) : to silence2) : to muffle -
20 superar
v.1 to beat.queremos superar los resultados del año pasado we want to improve on o beat last year's resultsme superó por dos décimas de segundo she beat me by two tenths of a secondsuperar algo/a alguien en algo to beat something/somebody for somethingnos superan en número they outnumber usme supera en altura/inteligencia he's taller/cleverer than me2 to overtake, to pass.3 to overcome.superar un examen to get through an examtener algo superado to have got over somethingEllos superan la adversidad They overcome adversity.4 to surpass, to exceed, to best, to excel.María supera a sus colegas Mary surpasses her colleagues.5 to outdo, to win over.* * *1 (exceder) to surpass, exceed, excel2 (obstáculo etc) to overcome, surmount1 (sobrepasarse) to excel oneself2 (mejorarse) to improve oneself, better oneself* * *verb1) to surpass2) overcome* * *1. VT1) (=aventajar) [+ contrincante, adversario] to overcome; [+ límite] to go beyond; [+ récord, marca] to breaksuperar a algn en algo: superó al adversario en cuatro puntos — she beat her opponent by four points
2) (=pasar con éxito) [+ dificultad] to overcome; [+ enfermedad, crisis] to get overha tenido que superar muchos obstáculos en su vida — she has had to overcome a lot of obstacles in her life
3) [+ etapa] to get past4) [+ prueba, examen] to pass2.See:* * *1.verbo transitivo1)a) (ser superior a, mayor que) to exceed, go beyond2)a) (vencer, sobreponerse a) <timidez/dificultad/etapa> to overcome; < trauma> to get overya hemos superado la etapa más difícil — we've already got(ten) through o over the most difficult stage
b) (frml) <examen/prueba> to pass2.superarse v pron to better oneself* * *= beat, circumvent, go beyond, outperform [out-perform], outweigh, overcome, overtake, score over, outgrow, surpass, survive, go far beyond, extend + far beyond, top, outbalance, outrank, weather, get through, one-up, outwit, outdo, outsmart, ride out, exceed, outfox, go + past, outrun [out-run], best, trump, move on from, go + one better.Ex. It would certainly beat the usual file clerk.Ex. Plainly, the familiarization stage is circumvented in a computer-based indexing system with machine-assigned terms.Ex. Maybe the answer is some kind of localized Ceefax or Oracle information service that could be obtained free through one's television set but went beyond the mainly trivia that these services currently provide.Ex. Numerous experiment have tried to determine if free-text searching outperform searching with the aid of a controlled index language.Ex. It may be decided that the practical impediments to the distribution and assignment of such numbers outweigh their potential usefulness.Ex. Analytical cataloguing seeks to overcome physical packaging.Ex. Why have card-based systems been overtaken by computer databases?.Ex. A Permuterm index scores over a Double-KWIC index in that it avoids repetitive printing of one title.Ex. The advantages of the system far surpass any disadvantages.Ex. The chairwoman of the board had decided that as part of the screening process those who had successfully survived the initial winnowing should furnish the board with tangible evidence of how they might perform on a specific assignment.Ex. These changes in the physical form of the catalog have implications which go far beyond changes in form or even in improvements in speed and convenience to the catalog user.Ex. We have seen that the relationships of the Publications Office with the institutions and other bodies of the European Communities may in theory, but do not yet in practice extend far beyond those with the six managing institutions.Ex. As public library circ declines, spending continues to top inflation.Ex. The large profits to be made in this field will outbalance the problems that may lie ahead.Ex. One node in the star graphic completely outranks the others, while the other six themselves are interchangeable.Ex. The small publishers seem to be weathering the industry changes, and have expectations of growth.Ex. I think that the so-called average person often exhibits a great deal of heroism in getting through an ordinary day.Ex. This remake of William Castle's action adventure adds a genuinely supernatural plot to the old story of the duplicitous wife scheming to kill her husband but being one-upped by his even more ingenious counterplots.Ex. Two dangerous trysts are spied upon by a third and hostile party, whose presence is detected by the lovers who act in consort to outwit him.Ex. This novel is narrated by William, an underachiever who is constantly outdone by his charming and lovable identical twin brother.Ex. Smart and speedy start-ups blindside mature companies with their inventiveness then grow up into mature companies and are outsmarted in their turn.Ex. Without any significant restructuring, the LIS programme in Iran will provide little in the way of riding out the rapid transition that the field is currently experiencing.Ex. In the same way, files of item record cards can be difficult to manage if the file size exceeds, say, 2000 cards.Ex. It also led to a continuing guerilla war between the authorities and caricaturists who sought to evade, outfox, or entirely defy them.Ex. Unfortunately, its conclusions are completely pedestrian, rarely going past the fact that there were old people in England in the late Middle Ages.Ex. But he was wiry and wily, too, and he could often out-run, track, back-track, double-back, and finally dodge unseen in the subway.Ex. Back in 2001, the tossed salad they prepared fed some 5,000, which then bested the record held by a community in Utah in the United States.Ex. If prejudice is allowed to trump the rights that all citizens should enjoy, then everyone's freedoms are ultimately endangered.Ex. He is moving on from the past and looking forward to a tremendous future helping to educate parents from his personal experiences.Ex. I think Murray will go one better than Wimbledon, but will lose to Federer again in the final.----* ayudar a superar = get + Nombre + through.* capaz de adaptarse y superar adversidades = resilient.* con el propósito de superarse uno mismo = self-improvement-oriented.* nada supera a = nothing beats....* no superar la prueba de = not stand the test of.* ser difícil de superar = take + some beating.* sin ser superado = unsurpassed.* superar Algo = put + Nombre + behind.* superar barreras = hurdle + barriers.* superar el intento = resist + effort.* superar el miedo = overcome + Posesivo + fear, conquer + fear.* superar el nerviosismo = overcome + nervousness.* superar el problema de credibilidad = overcome + credibility gap.* superar en número = outnumber.* superar la barrera del tiempo = cross + time barriers.* superar la etapa de = move on from.* superar las expectativas = exceed + expectations.* superarse a sí mismo = pull + Reflexivo + up(wards) by + Posesivo + (own) bootstraps.* superarse a Uno Mismo = make + the best of + Reflexivo.* superarse para hacer frente a Algo = rise to + meet.* superar una barrera = conquer + barrier.* superar una crisis = ford + crisis, survive + crisis.* superar una deficiencia = overcome + weakness.* superar una dificultad = overcome + difficulty, get over + difficulty.* superar una limitación = overcome + limitation, tackle + limitation.* superar un análisis minucioso = stand up to + scrutiny, stand up to + examination.* superar una situación difícil = weather + the bumpy ride, weather + the storm.* superar un examen = pass + examination, pass + an exam.* superar un obstáculo = overcome + obstacle, jump over + hurdle, overcome + barrier, conquer + barrier.* superar un peligro = overcome + danger.* superar un problema = surmount + problem, conquer + problem, get over + problem.* verse superado sólo por = be second only to.* * *1.verbo transitivo1)a) (ser superior a, mayor que) to exceed, go beyond2)a) (vencer, sobreponerse a) <timidez/dificultad/etapa> to overcome; < trauma> to get overya hemos superado la etapa más difícil — we've already got(ten) through o over the most difficult stage
b) (frml) <examen/prueba> to pass2.superarse v pron to better oneself* * *= beat, circumvent, go beyond, outperform [out-perform], outweigh, overcome, overtake, score over, outgrow, surpass, survive, go far beyond, extend + far beyond, top, outbalance, outrank, weather, get through, one-up, outwit, outdo, outsmart, ride out, exceed, outfox, go + past, outrun [out-run], best, trump, move on from, go + one better.Ex: It would certainly beat the usual file clerk.
Ex: Plainly, the familiarization stage is circumvented in a computer-based indexing system with machine-assigned terms.Ex: Maybe the answer is some kind of localized Ceefax or Oracle information service that could be obtained free through one's television set but went beyond the mainly trivia that these services currently provide.Ex: Numerous experiment have tried to determine if free-text searching outperform searching with the aid of a controlled index language.Ex: It may be decided that the practical impediments to the distribution and assignment of such numbers outweigh their potential usefulness.Ex: Analytical cataloguing seeks to overcome physical packaging.Ex: Why have card-based systems been overtaken by computer databases?.Ex: A Permuterm index scores over a Double-KWIC index in that it avoids repetitive printing of one title.Ex: The advantages of the system far surpass any disadvantages.Ex: The chairwoman of the board had decided that as part of the screening process those who had successfully survived the initial winnowing should furnish the board with tangible evidence of how they might perform on a specific assignment.Ex: These changes in the physical form of the catalog have implications which go far beyond changes in form or even in improvements in speed and convenience to the catalog user.Ex: We have seen that the relationships of the Publications Office with the institutions and other bodies of the European Communities may in theory, but do not yet in practice extend far beyond those with the six managing institutions.Ex: As public library circ declines, spending continues to top inflation.Ex: The large profits to be made in this field will outbalance the problems that may lie ahead.Ex: One node in the star graphic completely outranks the others, while the other six themselves are interchangeable.Ex: The small publishers seem to be weathering the industry changes, and have expectations of growth.Ex: I think that the so-called average person often exhibits a great deal of heroism in getting through an ordinary day.Ex: This remake of William Castle's action adventure adds a genuinely supernatural plot to the old story of the duplicitous wife scheming to kill her husband but being one-upped by his even more ingenious counterplots.Ex: Two dangerous trysts are spied upon by a third and hostile party, whose presence is detected by the lovers who act in consort to outwit him.Ex: This novel is narrated by William, an underachiever who is constantly outdone by his charming and lovable identical twin brother.Ex: Smart and speedy start-ups blindside mature companies with their inventiveness then grow up into mature companies and are outsmarted in their turn.Ex: Without any significant restructuring, the LIS programme in Iran will provide little in the way of riding out the rapid transition that the field is currently experiencing.Ex: In the same way, files of item record cards can be difficult to manage if the file size exceeds, say, 2000 cards.Ex: It also led to a continuing guerilla war between the authorities and caricaturists who sought to evade, outfox, or entirely defy them.Ex: Unfortunately, its conclusions are completely pedestrian, rarely going past the fact that there were old people in England in the late Middle Ages.Ex: But he was wiry and wily, too, and he could often out-run, track, back-track, double-back, and finally dodge unseen in the subway.Ex: Back in 2001, the tossed salad they prepared fed some 5,000, which then bested the record held by a community in Utah in the United States.Ex: If prejudice is allowed to trump the rights that all citizens should enjoy, then everyone's freedoms are ultimately endangered.Ex: He is moving on from the past and looking forward to a tremendous future helping to educate parents from his personal experiences.Ex: I think Murray will go one better than Wimbledon, but will lose to Federer again in the final.* ayudar a superar = get + Nombre + through.* capaz de adaptarse y superar adversidades = resilient.* con el propósito de superarse uno mismo = self-improvement-oriented.* nada supera a = nothing beats....* no superar la prueba de = not stand the test of.* ser difícil de superar = take + some beating.* sin ser superado = unsurpassed.* superar Algo = put + Nombre + behind.* superar barreras = hurdle + barriers.* superar el intento = resist + effort.* superar el miedo = overcome + Posesivo + fear, conquer + fear.* superar el nerviosismo = overcome + nervousness.* superar el problema de credibilidad = overcome + credibility gap.* superar en número = outnumber.* superar la barrera del tiempo = cross + time barriers.* superar la etapa de = move on from.* superar las expectativas = exceed + expectations.* superarse a sí mismo = pull + Reflexivo + up(wards) by + Posesivo + (own) bootstraps.* superarse a Uno Mismo = make + the best of + Reflexivo.* superarse para hacer frente a Algo = rise to + meet.* superar una barrera = conquer + barrier.* superar una crisis = ford + crisis, survive + crisis.* superar una deficiencia = overcome + weakness.* superar una dificultad = overcome + difficulty, get over + difficulty.* superar una limitación = overcome + limitation, tackle + limitation.* superar un análisis minucioso = stand up to + scrutiny, stand up to + examination.* superar una situación difícil = weather + the bumpy ride, weather + the storm.* superar un examen = pass + examination, pass + an exam.* superar un obstáculo = overcome + obstacle, jump over + hurdle, overcome + barrier, conquer + barrier.* superar un peligro = overcome + danger.* superar un problema = surmount + problem, conquer + problem, get over + problem.* verse superado sólo por = be second only to.* * *superar [A1 ]vtA1 (ser superior a, mayor que) to exceed, go beyondun éxito que supera todas las expectativas a success which goes beyond o exceeds o surpasses all expectationsla realidad supera a la ficción fact o truth is stranger than fictionel horror de estas escenas supera todo lo imaginable the horror of these scenes goes beyond anything one could imaginenadie lo supera en experiencia ni habilidad nobody can surpass him in experience or skill, nobody can surpass his experience or skillnos superan en número they outnumber ussupera en estatura a su hermano mayor he's taller than his elder brothersupera en tres puntos la cifra de ayer it is three points higher than yesterday's figure, it surpasses yesterday's figure by three points2 (mejorar) to beatlogró superar su propio récord he managed to beat his own recordese método está totalmente superado that method has been completely supersededB1 (vencer, sobreponerse a) ‹timidez/dificultad/etapa› to overcometrata de superar estas diferencias try to overcome o get over these differencesno ha logrado superar el trauma que le supuso el accidente he has not got(ten) over the trauma of the accidentya hemos superado la etapa más difícil we've already got(ten) through o over the most difficult stagehace tres meses que rompimos pero ya lo tengo superado we split up three months ago but I've got(ten) over it o I'm over it now2 ( frml); ‹examen/prueba› to passto better oneself* * *
superar ( conjugate superar) verbo transitivo
1
nadie lo supera en experiencia no one has more experience than him;
supera en estatura a su hermano he's taller than his brother
2
‹ trauma› to get over
superarse verbo pronominal
to better oneself
superar verbo transitivo
1 (estar por encima de) to exceed: tu hermana te supera en altura, your sister is taller than you
la temperatura superó los treinta grados, the temperature rose above thirty degrees
(expectativas) esto supera todo lo imaginado, this defies the imagination
(un récord, una marca) to beat, break
2 (pasar, sobreponerse) to overcome
(un examen) to pass, get through
' superar' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
atonía
- ganar
- sacar
- salir
- salvar
- sobreponerse
- vencer
- volver
- cabeza
- creces
- exceder
- marca
English:
beat
- beating
- carry through
- coast
- corner
- deal with
- excel
- get over
- get past
- handicap
- improve on
- outdo
- outnumber
- overcome
- overtake
- pull through
- surmount
- surpass
- top
- exceed
- get
- negotiate
- out
- over
- rise
- shrug
- survive
- transcend
* * *♦ vt1. [aventajar] to beat;superar algo/a alguien en algo to beat sth/sb for sth;nos superan en número they outnumber us;me supera en altura/inteligencia he's taller/cleverer than me2. [sobrepasar] [récord] to break;queremos superar los resultados del año pasado we want to improve on o beat last year's results;me superó por dos décimas de segundo she beat me by two tenths of a second3. [adelantar] to overtake, to pass;superó a su rival en la recta final she overtook her rival on the home straight5. [complejo, crisis, enfermedad] to overcome, to get over;no ha superado la pérdida de su mujer he has not overcome the loss of his wife;tener algo superado to have got over sth6. [examen, prueba] to pass* * ** * *superar vt1) : to surpass, to exceed2) : to overcome, to surmount* * *superar vb2. (pasar) to pass3. (ser mejor) to be better / to surpass4. (ser más) to be more / to be overel porcentaje de aprobados supera el 85% the percentage of passes is over 85%
Страницы
См. также в других словарях:
Process states — In a multitasking computer system, processes may occupy a variety of states. These distinct states may not actually be recognized as such by the operating system kernel, however they are a useful abstraction for the understanding of… … Wikipedia
Process (computing) — In computing, a process is an instance of a computer program that is being executed. It contains the program code and its current activity. Depending on the operating system (OS), a process may be made up of multiple threads of execution that… … Wikipedia
Process Oriented Psychology — (POP) refers to a body of theory and practice that encompasses a broad range of psychotherapeutic, personal growth, and group process applications. It is more commonly called Process Work in the United States, the longer name being used in Europe … Wikipedia
Process theory — is a commonly used form of scientific research study in which events or occurrences are said to be the result of certain input states leading to a certain outcome (output) state, following a set process.Process theory holds that if an outcome is… … Wikipedia
Process Oriented Coma Work — Process Oriented Coma Work, (or simply coma work) refers to a body of theory and practice for psychotherapeutic work with patients in comatose, vegetative, and other highly withdrawn states of consciousness. It was developed by psychotherapist… … Wikipedia
Process art — is an artistic movement as well as a creative sentiment and world view where the end product of art and craft , the , is not the principal focus. The process in process art refers to the process of the formation of art: the gathering, sorting,… … Wikipedia
Process (engineering) — Process engineering refers to engineering which is collaborative and concerned with completing a project as a whole.emiconductor devicesIn the electronics industry, especially for those building ICs, some technologists can be referred to as… … Wikipedia
Process Analytical Technology — (PAT) has been defined by the United States Food and Drug Administration (FDA) as a mechanism to design, analyze, and control pharmaceutical manufacturing processes through the measurement of critical process parameters and quality attributes.The … Wikipedia
Process management (computing) — Operating systems … Wikipedia
process — A series of actions, motions, or occurrences; progressive act or transaction; continuous operation; method, mode or operation, whereby a result or effect is produced; normal or actual course of procedure; regular proceeding, as, the process of… … Black's law dictionary
States and territories of India — India is a federal union of states[1] comprising twenty eight states and seven union territories. The states and territories are further subdivided into districts and so on.[1] … Wikipedia
